Descallhe Dralhadhanlhe

Introduction

Like most Palaeoboreanic epics, The Descent of the Drayad follows a fairly typical Palaeoboreanic narrative structure, containing an antegesis, imegesis, diegesis, and exegesis.

The imegesis begins quaint, innocent, wholesome, and when the Dryad Serenity meets the Darkelf she becomes enthralled with, it looks to be amping up into some sort of ancient romance novel.

This seems to have been a plot device intended to lull the listener into a false sense of security.

In the diegesis things take a dark turn as the heroines find themselves in a twisted, nightmarish hellscape; at times, a bloodbath.

Hemegesis Beta (Επυλλιον Βητα)
§β: Imegesis

Chapter I
“Serenity’s Sorrow”

Within the eldest sun-sprent shades
of the far-off Emerald Forest deep,
amid those hallow’d, ancient glades
a band of Woodnymphs keep.
When eternal youth and beauty fail
to bind a heart immortal rent,
thus begins the hapless tale:
A Drayad’s dark descent.

¶I.

βI¶I. [Long Version] Back in the day, hidden deeply away amidst the lustrous and untamed wylds of the great Emerald Forest^[1] outlying the foreign Fairlands^[2] of Transylvany^[3] by The Worldmarch^[4] bound where it crossed the Southwestern fells of the Bruindowns, throve there spectrally in those ethereal mysts^[5] outlying The Crosshatch^[6] of yon Fairlands that veiled^[7] the unseen realm of Fairy^[8] from this ephemeral middle-earth^[9] hight The World^[10] which Men indwell, a band of Sylvan Nymphs^[11], numbering but ten^[12]. Foremost among them was Lady Destiny^[13], exalted Alpha-Dryad, of her Adryad^[14] sistren twelve. Lady Faith^[15], the Beta-Dryad^[16], High Priestess^[17], Witchess^[18] and Shamaness^[19] of the Band of Destiny^[20], learned in many a manner of seid^[21] and spellcraft. Lady Charity^[22] the Munificent, who toiled herself ever in works for the better of all whom she had in her myriad years counted among her sistren, [*]. Lady Glory^[23] the Embodiment of Woodnymphery, the magnificence radiant from the countenance of whom to look upon was belike rapture with the alacrity of a drawn blade’s wheep to discover oneself adrift amidst a field of stars and cast adown with a thunderclap such as would shake the fells and downs asunder ere that bolt which bore it struck fast the earthen scape beneath. Lady Harmony^[24] the Rhapsodist^[25], most skilled Piper of all among them whose voice rang forth from her bellows with the chime of ____, gift by ___ an argent fipple flute / fipple pipe / ducted flue recorder / duct flute / tubular-ducted flute fired by ___ in the white flames of the Alban Forges kilned from a ___ made of the finest silvern silt powdered by ___ and bound in blood unto them lent of that bled by ___ who had for such purpose their own veins rent spilt. Lady Trust^[26] the Faithful and Feal; Lady Divinity^[27] the Transcendent, who kenned always and kept ever foremind the temperament of The Gods and The Will of The Fates; Lady Grace^[28]. Lady Eternity^[29]. Lady Solace^[30]. Lady Felicity^[31]. Lady Ecstasy^[32]. Lady Serenity^[33]. Incarnate was theirs the beauty of eternal springtide, virginity and lust, wisdom and innocence, ferocity and temperance. More wondrous were these winsome wights than any mortal woman had ever imaged being, fairer were they beyond measure than any mortal maiden had ever beforetime been by a mortal man beheld, and comelier these callipygian creatures and all their kind than aught which embowered beneath cover of the canopy’s boughs ever had therein dwelling been: Dryads bearing faces fair and by faint dustings of freckles dappled, decked by fax manes their pates deflowing, or framed by fiery red or ruddy blonde hair, whilst beneath their bonny brows sat eyen either of brightly bespangled blue or aglow with glinting green of brilliance borne, or of still some shade the twain between, whenas sveltely were sculpted their physiques’ forms about their slender centers, yet also sonsy were their shapes: beset with large, sphery mammets steeled high upon their breasts, borne far above the waspish waists and midriffs slightly incurved before aloft which proudly they upreared stood and below which were these bonny wights bestowed sloping faultlessly from the piths of their slender waists the brawniest of bombous napes behind robustly stalwart hips, for strongly thus neath spheripygian haunches were limbed they each nimbly upon lithe legs. Yea, propertied such amaranthine feature were these and all Nymphs that yet the least of them was her possessed of a face forever so softly and perfectly hewn as to doubtless have rapt from any living man his breath, and also so supple and blest in its every proportion a form as to surely have reft from still the strongest of men his might. And no mortal woman durst her mind delude to dream herself match to such evermore mignon maids. All throughout their halcyon days gamboled and romped these libidinous maids through the greenest of holts, napped they by cover of shade-dappled glades, and made they love by hot kells in lush glens. Never was among them the faintest thought of worry or concern to burden their frolicsome hearts, and never had they known true sorrow. Until, very late one morrow, poor Serenity was grown forlorn.

¶II.

Serenity

βI¶II. [Long Version] There in a glade post high upon the crest aloft of a rock amid the high-flown ferns of the forest floor nigh, sat curled into herself the Dryad Serenity, arisen from her slumber amid the white blows bespangling the bolework twined intorsions of the densely braided trestle-boughs girt in soft, dew-sodden dress of silvern greybeard draping that same nigh hither tree upon which Serenity had in youth suckled and of yore become an Adryad yare of that cherished tree-type called the cherry; yonderly now weeping the wan-haired wight neath the flickering morntide rays that in hovering lightmotes besprent upon her naked form shone through the dancing pied shades of ancient yew and oak, of elm and of elder, alder, rowan and ash, and of apple and holly, and poplar, of the sprawled weeping trees which the osier willows exemplify, and of high hemp hedges, and of aspen, birch, cherry, and beech, and of maple among many an other, and many a kind more still an ever a man durst give tell his trial -- boughs and boles in mantles of ivies and mosses, spangles of white catkins, tufts of tree ferns, sundry sprays of sallow lichens and curtains of greybeard dight, bedewed as a starlit dawn during eft the daily sunrise draw nigh beneath dappled dark of the treetop’s vasty ceiling dim -- as the calm morrow breeze that with each new day renewing meandered drowsily ’midst the horsetails, grasses, ivies, osiers, clovers, mosses, and ferns, wheedling the sweet smells of the underwood’s oping, dew-laden blows astir, and wisped away the morntide haze, crept over her shivery skin. There in that perfection the Woodnymph Serenity sat, inly chilled by the dull of the woodland’s still, returning afore at times her tear-sodden gaze to see little ’yond wafts of her own gilded mane dancing for and fro across her vise, and ever the while lamenting a whit she knew could never be -- for a whit abandoned of yore by her most ancient of kin, and wanted never for again. For Serenity this morrow longed to do as the ancestral Elves of all Nymphs had done countless a milliad gone: to mate herself unto a man, and to rear her own bairn. And futile was to hope that any other of her Dryad kin could even feign to comprehend.

¶III.

βI¶III. [Long Version] Yet whenas it was that Serenity’s sistren heard her lonely there atop the stone amidst yon ferny glade as she so lachrymally did list, so deeply grew doled those feal-fellow sistren of Serenity so sorrowed such by the woe sounds of their weeping sister’s sobs that unto her they hastened, seeking wherefore her heart had in the morrow’s idyll grown so dourly discomposed. And Destiny, the Alpha Dryad of their band, fairest win-wife who of fealty was famed far among all Adryads longly and in deepest loyalty did many a band of that breed of Dryad lead, clomb upon the rock and there atop the stony crest perched herself abreast her sister’s dextrad side. And tenderly wrapped Destiny her sinistrad arm ’round the small of Serenity’s back, and with the backs of her fingertips lovely wiped from Serenity’s cheek her tears.

¶IV.

βI¶IV. [Long Version] “My Serenity,” said Destiny, “wherefore so verily sorrowed art thou? Whereof sithence the yestern eventide could so suddenly become now thine heart despaired?”

¶V.

βI¶V. [Long Version] Aback from her sister’s clasp then pulled Serenity slightly, with an uncertain, thoughtful gaze delving longly into the sparkling sheen of her sister’s glinting eyen so brightly green, questing desperately some subtle hint from her Destiny as to how she might tell the highth of her sorrow in words her Dryad kin might somehow apprehend. “Never couldst thou feign to comprehend,” said she finally, her pate in dismissal swaying as it hung ashamed from her languid shoulders.

¶VI.

βI¶VI. [Long Version] Into her sister’s vise deeply then wry-necked stared Destiny, questing herself what doom could so woe her Serenity mistide as she began tucking behind Serenity’s pointed dexter ear awaft locks of her silken, gilded mane whilst along Serenity’s pith she stroked. Then as well upon the rock clomb Faith and abreast her sister’s sinistrad side atop the high stone she then there promptly sat. And belike Destiny before she warmly held her sister, and her sister’s cheek she kissed with her arm wreathed ’round Serenity’s waspish waist, and smiled unsurely, quite unknowing how she might return unto Serenity’s face her smile.

¶VII.

βI¶VII. [Long Version] “Wherefore, O Serenity, must thou so coldly draw away?” queried Faith, fondling the long and silken gold waves of Serenity’s shimmering mane. “Wherefore’st thou away from us here hidden upon this lofty stone amidst the ferny glade, bewaring how we thee so love and need?”

¶VIII.

βI¶VIII. [Long Version] Serenity sighed. “Erely this morrow went I the Treen Hall easterly unto the Elfton Leifax of Elfley at the brake of the Emerald Forest, beyond the ___ of ___ Fen and ___ of ___ Carr by way of Mossford through the quickset cypress, rowan trees, osiers, hawthorns, and water elms of Faimoss , containing on either side of the Covered Highway the old Gnomish??? village of Whelstow with its subterrene pantries and stores, moot halls and libraries and workshops, kitchens and great meadhalls, armories nether recesses weaved craftily under the hammocks and fords of Mossexe , whither and whence wound sightlessly wrought were its earthwork tunnels up into the quagmire hags and flagstone-arcaded caponiers girt in reeds, sedge, fetlock, ,……… warding the sallow-stilled meanders of peat-covered bog waters……… through the clayey soil of the eights up into their ivy-clad and osier-dight cobwork dwellings of Gnomes, Wooddwarrows,---- wrought with unhewn and cob-mortared rubble masonry between saltire buttresses of thick, aerial roots trussing the external walls, bound thusly neath the helically columnar plies comprising unevenly spiraled boles whence aforesaid kneed cypress roots uncoiled adown, divaricately deflowing the domed rooftops, and above through the dextrorse caracoles of bough-braced beams with braids of branches together bound, trussed??? carpeting of clover querled unto balustrades of sprays trained into treen balusters to bolster the lintels spliced of spars and shafts into long banister rails by twine of sprig and spline upon their struts staid, climbing their cypress bole newels from……………… amid the rowan tree foliage and osiers of the fern-clad hammocks of flooded forest floor to………………… ascensively breadthening minaret of treen verandas and miradors fixed high onto each bole unwound by the great chandelling gantry of brachiate cypress corbel boughs that together commingled with water elm was ceiled into the layers of interlaced canopy embracing within their interstices the ___ bowers ______ sagene / sagegreen (grayish to yellowish green), sylviculture of sprigs and of srawls, splines (strips of wood), [by twigs twined and sprawled swarls spliced], and of sprays, and of twigs, of sprouts and branches, twined and querled and braided and spliced, scaffold, bolework/bulwark, [inside the outlying latticework arcades enclosing each vaulted layer], weaved, bolsters, interweaved, trussed, trusses, multiplex, ambit/ambition, stanchion, joist, spar, beam, lintel, rafter, plank, shaft, girder, bar, strut, brace, base, bracket, stay, trestle, timbered, brachiate, joinery; lattice, trellis, of knotwork looms? latticework and platforms? Bowers/arbors/ by ___ and garlands and lichens and silken curtains of greybeard ___ into the ___ the arboreal Woodelves and ___ Auchterock / Astwood End ,” said she, deeply into her Faith’s arms curling as their Destiny then both sistren braced, “and there within the forested Elfton I’d raught long eft crossing the Mossford causeway across the Auchterwhel Fords that amidst the ___ lie girding the gilded sheen of Leifax fields ___ as in the outer-nigh wood lurked I thence spied me ’yond a ___ of Elvards ___ the winding paths paved in broad, thick and rounded-edged slabs of ruby, sapphire, adamance, emerald, amethyst, jacynthe, amber, and topaz, beset in silvern mortar and with bezels a hand from the abuttal silvern frame on either side streets of unvarying width beveled, strolling casually thereupon an Elfdam near a towering fount of marble in the form of a water-wyvern forged, intr??? With wings outstretched and tail nowed; -- O to be a Fountnymph in that city! -- near to whom fussed incessantly a pair of Elflings , and yet queerly was thence drawn my gaze to the arcaded, fern-framed ___terraced perrons//pergolas//verandas___? circling founted ponds and spanning hoary, ivy-clad flagstone ___pavilions___? whither looked I upon another Elven, herself achilding, traversing the stony path with her Elf’s arm in hers, and still another Elven spied I wandering about the hanging gardens -- motes of viridian luster amidst the hewn stone of the city nigh lush as that splendor which indwell we -- cradling within her arms her mewling infant as astride her the father-Elf ambled through the tamed herbage with a child upon his back in a pouch identic to that which hung empty from the shoulders of the mother-Elven apace him wending. Yet these spectations were nobbut the first to draw mine eyen. Blithely squalled Elflings as they larked about the motley gemstone streets, playing their childish games whilst strove vainly their parents to sonantly still them. And whensoever they ceased their importunate bellows the adult Elves amongst themselves chattered, with Elf-were adoring Elven-wife, and Elven-mother relaying rede to counsel daughter-Elven as father-Elf attended Elf-son. I ken not why, but in that moment stirred up my heart and woke it suddenly as if by fearsome sweven evilly upon me visited by some quade-beshrewing mare designed to steal me from the rapturous slumb’ring of my long and stilly sleep, and in sobriety’s cold and heartless clasp grew I woe as it happed to me that never should have I a man for unto myself betrothed, nor ever by my loins bear I forth a child of mine own.”

¶IX.

βI¶IX. [Long Version] At these words Serenity’s sistren were silently then started, harrowed inly by the stirring within their sister of desires so longly agone forsaken, lest dark desires unwont wake and roil brimming to the surface. And Destiny and Faith continued to cradle their sister there as the other Adryad kin looked to Solace for her ken.

¶X.

βI¶X. [Long Version] “But, my Serenity,” said Solace, “our Destiny is our betrothed. She is our Alpha Dryad. Of all among us solely she should fertile be , for only to lie with her have we, and serve her, and her womb should itself then seed and unto us bear then a gravid caul . And after twenteen years should hatch that caul, and from it a beautiful Nymphet then bear, who should thus the bairn of the One Love for one another all keep we be; a sister with whom to rejoice for all eterne in the splendor of Our Way . That’th been the Way of Nymphs sithence a time now far abaft even the forest’s recall.”

¶XI.

βI¶XI. [Long Version] “Of all this I know,” said Serenity, sitting herself up sharply from her sisters’ brace, her countenance palled high eft being suffered so thoughtless a word of concern, “for neither be I a dullard nor mad!”

¶XII.

βI¶XII. [Long Version] A sullen grimace then crossed Solace’s face, and she assayed assure Serenity: “I meant not....”

¶XIII.

βI¶XIII. [Long Version] “Thus must thou me regard!” charged Serenity, “else due not wouldst thou think to remind me anent such whits of which thou well knowest I agnize!”

¶XIV.

βI¶XIV. [Long Version] “Hast truly thou these whits foremind,” said Divinity, “wherefore art attended thou such discontent? Wert thou to become Alpha Dryad of thine own band, thine own offspring couldst then thou bear, just as thou listest.”

¶XV.

βI¶XV. [Long Version] “Never the same ‘twould be,” replied Serenity. “Aged fully twenteen years by a caul from my loins borne nobbut eft several sennights achilding spent, albeit possessed the nativity of mine own womb, nigh adult should that very Nymphet emerged thus be. However to truly be a mother an to bear never a child of mine own am I? Nay, meseemeth for ever shall I be made to endure this hollowness that within me so deeply delving feel I, crawling wretched and purposeless amidst these groves till cometh a day the Fates decide me an end that be fitting.”

¶XVI.

βI¶XVI. [Long Version] “How durst thou such horridness speak anent the Way of Nymphs?” asked Destiny, releasing her Faith and Serenity as she pulled aback startly from them. “Doth the Way of thy kindred so greatly disgust thee?”

¶XVII.

βI¶XVII. [Long Version] “Of the Way of Nymphs say I naught,” said Serenity, staring at her Destiny sharply. “Nobbut the way of myself say I, and I am not whole!”

¶XVIII.

βI¶XVIII. [Long Version] “I prithee our unknowing forgive us, my Serenity,” pled Harmony, “but strangely doth thy wordage alight upon our ears, for of what thou speakest know we naught. Only to ken this thy plight list we, our beloved Serenity, that better might thee aid we.”

¶XIX.

βI¶XIX. [Long Version] “An this could ye ken know I not; this unbidden longing that so indelibly and each moment so evermore verily and cruelly mine aching heart doth sorrow,” replied Serenity. “For treacherous be the wise of these desires I feel grasp me.”

¶XX.

βI¶XX. [Long Version] “An that be the case, my Serenity,” said Harmony, “How might we thee avail? What wouldst thou that we could do to quell for thee thy sorrow? Kenning or not, we all yet thy sistren be, and we thee all should fain therefore oblige.”

¶XXI.

βI¶XXI. [Long Version] “Naught ken I of what for me could ye do, as so yblent of these yearnings am I that nary a mote wist I whence or how come them myself, for naught was ever it within the vasty breadth of mine expectation to discover myself thus listing,” said Serenity, still barely weeping. “Meseemeth rent mightily my heart’th itself discovered upon the icy shoals of some foreign rime-land which shall for ever and anon be unto the dark of perpetual, wintry night accursed, by the frothing spate of yon land’s tumultuous tempests to nobbut a crimson spilth forever in those frozen verges of eternal dearth wonning forsook upon the jagged rocks of longly derelict dreams now afflicting my dolorous marrow, though wherefore ken I not.”

¶XXII.

βI¶XXII. [Long Version] Then Faith, overcome by pity for her sister, said unto her: “Fret thou not! O my Serenity, though terrible must be thy plight! for at the fullest monthly Moon Queen’s sennight , in that hour yon risen Moon doth sail aloft Her greatest height, shall upon yon sacred time I thee spell a tailored rite; a Rite of Purgation, that shall requiem bring unto the sorrow of thine heart, and will for thee quell thy woe.”

¶XXIII.

βI¶XXIII. [Long Version] And to this Serenity nodded affirm, saying there naught as she allowed herself fall aback into the warmth of her twain sistren’s arms. And there with them she lovely lay until the morrow’s end.

Chapter II
“Nepenthe”

One sennight did the woodland age
since Serenity’s sorrow incited;
since Faith, the Drayads’ trusted sage,
her sister to Esbat invited.
And Serenity waited night after night,
as the full Moon’s eve had neared,
and gathered her hopes upon the rite
as she readied to meet her wyrd.

¶I.

βII¶I. [Long Version] Swithly upon that hinterland in which both the timeless lands and ceaseless worlds of Fairy and this Middle-earth crosshatch, sprawling from the bosk-gyven illecebrous hamlets and boskets cresting the thicket-clad downs, gilded meadows and wooded heaths webbed by stilly meanders veining the moors east of the [[mountain valley]] mysty kells and ponds shaded under ferny scarps deflowed by the trickling waterfalls of inditing tarns cradled neath the vasty indomite trusses of bows that held the indescating viridity of southern Sylvany aloft its virgin gledeworks climbing northward about the arboreal Elftons of Transylvany unto the roots of the craggy and riparian mountainous terrain straddled by lustrous Elphame with its BLANK castles, bridges, and both open walkways, BLANKS (crenellated rails), cols, and vaulted gimmels of arcades slithering horizontally along the hillsides bordered by perrons and vaulted stairways ascending and descending the floral scarps littered with fountains, waterfalls, and aqueducts that lay a testament to the Inner Seely Courts and betrayed their various histories in these leys since the founding of those halidom Fairmarges wherein the Emerald Forest rooted at Fairmark Brake (((adverb))) lay was the full Moon quarter come, and ever those first starry three eves that did darksome lay afore that holiest of moonlit sennights as ever Her fullness nearer the Moon Queen waxed were rested Serenity’s thoughts always upon her burdensome plight. For as evermore nigh drew the night of the full Moon’s peak, so too had evermore deeply raught the abysm Serenity so coldly aching within her felt into the miserly hollow of her woebegone soul, till finally, whenas nigh Her height in that quarter’s fourth night sailed the Moon Goddess her barque aloft pale mysts of the clouded welkin sea, stole Serenity, Harmony, and Faith together away unto a dark corner of that very wood and therein those recessed shades of the seasonless Emerald Forest’s depths spied they a small and myrky pool by which Faith could work her seid, and quickened they thereunto in the dark blue light of the moonlit night.

¶III.

¶III. [Long Version] There under the silvern light of the Moon Goddess , Faith browsed the nearby bushes and trees, her shaman-staff in hand, gathering many a fruit and herb. And ever the while the Rhapsodess Harmony piped away on her crude reed flute, playing along to the chanting Faith sung as she quietly canted her shaman-song:

“Diana! O Evenstar! Mother of many and each Fay house!
Thou Who dost unto us bear the last waning torch of day,
to herald in thy Sacred Night, as thy flame doth douse!
Thou Who art the Mother Moon, lighting dark as thou may,
to alight upon us sallow boon; for wicked be Thy way.

“Lucifer! O Morrowstar! Father of men and their kings!
Thou Who dost with Thy glory bear forth the light of day,
as Thou Who art above all enthroned, coiled in Thy rings!
Thou Who art the Father Sun, burning the night away,
mate of Venus: our Mother Moon, King forever of the day!

“Arady! O Pilgrimess! Daughter of the Sun and Moon,
Egress, Phoenix, beacon of Night and shade of the Day
Thou Who doth grant unto us every Earthen boon!
Thou Who becometh the Spirit of Earth, Goddess of the Lay
as Thy sacred pilgrimage, journey of all endure!
by we dubbed Gaya and Arda when mature!

“To Ye Gods; Holy Sun, Moon, and Earth, in Triunity,
pray we might avail’st Thou us what this rite ask,
if not wrong or offensive of it doth be
to put ourselves unto this task,
an Thou God Triune should with our goal agree.”

¶IV.

¶IV. [Long Version] As Faith rowned her heart upborne was come upon waft of moonlit air, and from the depths of her breast these lyrics she sang her shamanic song as if by the eldest of eldritch wights had ever it been sung, and accompanied by the stirring weep of Harmony’s crude reed flute her whispered words sailed softly aloft breaths of such deft and topless feat, that nary the finest mortal voice could ever hope compare -- and would do naught but in their beauty pale. And thus were riven the night’s mysts by the refulgence of the Rhapsodist’s play, and the wake of them filled with a magiology by the very magique of Faith inspired. And ’cross her chest wore Faith a strap sewn of braided hemp, whence a hemp purse at her dexter hip hung. And ever the while as she sang dropped Faith into the purse each new fitting herb she’d found from among the ever-new foliage of that forest seasonless and seidful : apple blows and cherry fruits, strawberries and redcurrants, petals of rose and rose-hip, trefoils and blossoms of clover, red berries of elder and bramble and rowan, young seed pods of red poppy , and a single grenade tree’s pome . In the warmth of the dark blue night stood Serenity, listing unto her sisters’ whispered song as the evermore quietly reverbing rune grew muffled by the rustling maple leaves that nightly gilded shone, as fireflies flitted about the eventide wyld to a quiring of crickets and toads. Faith used her long shaman-staff with its manate crook to aid her. Yet stilled not could Serenity be; her throat knotted and heart quaked, kneeving hard against her quivery breast as her shoulders slightly trembled, for never before had she to the work of a shaman’s Craft been subject, nor to a rite’s first spelling witness, and kenned not precisely enough for her liking of what doom would soon betide her. Erelong and returned the Dryad Ladies twain unto the pool whereat its eastward end stood Faith opposite Serenity, as in silence stayed Harmony just behind her. And into the purse that at her right hip hung raught Faith, and upon the moonlit water cast a handful of her herbs. And as the herbs fell upon the pool the water’s subtle motion obscured the white moonglade, and by the full Moon’s brightness cast upon the dark and unstill pool were the Dryads bathed in dancing veins of brightly sallow moonlight. Then holding affirm the treen shaft in her right hand, carved of alder propertied with the crisply edged white of flagstone reminiscing great fin glaciers marred with the black of unfathomably deep crevices in the ice, or of marble nigh opalescent in its alban luster and veined sable in the sparkling feature of charcoal, clad in the motley greens of the ivies and mosses growing upon its isen-marbled, ivorine ruel-wood shaft with clusters of white, red, and blue grapes, black and red currants, ___, ___, and many an other varied sort of vine fruit draped like strewn pearls from the unciform crook of the staff, all about the (entwined braiding???] of vines bound fast / ferruled unto the ruel-wood shaft by metallic black rings/ferrules wrought of bloodstone by the Clovenbeard Clan of the Reddwarrows, uplifting it by the swart leathern-girt handle carved of the treen rod, raised Faith her staff above her, with her face then skyward-turned, and with her eyen shut she rowned:

“Hail Aldebaran of the Grigori ,
Watcher of the Eastern Gate,
Guardian of the Air and Springtide,
and of this Sacred Circle’s fate;
to thy Watchtower I thee call
to keep this Circle’s verge,
from all malice protect it,
and from it, all evil purge!”

¶IV.

As Faith spake these words crept a breeze through all the nearby wood and ’tween the trees around them, and all about the leaves and branches swayed in the night air’s currents. And Faith’s whispers were carried throughout the shades on back of the eve’s idyllic winds, as the toads and crickets ceased their song, for those prayers whispered purged the darks themselves of all the wyld about them, and rebellowed quietly everywhere, inspiring the eventide ether. And a few steps ’round the Moon-sprent pool went Faith deosil unto its southward end. And there cast Faith over the unstill water another handful of her herbs, and turned her face unto the sky above as with her staff held high she closed her eyen and rowned:

“Hail Regulus of the Grigori,
Watcher of the Southern Gate,
Guardian of the Fire and Summer,
and of this Sacred Circle’s fate;
unto thy Watchtower I thee call
to keep this Circle’s verge,
from all malice protect it,
and from it, all evil purge!”

¶XIV.

¶XIV. As these words spake Faith the clouds above the southern Silvern Hills, hid partly by the treetops, lit up in violent fulgor, as from ’yond the distant mountain peaks roared a crashing thunder [thunder = earthquake, Levin = fire]. And the sky above them darkled as in the distance came rain-fraught clouds rolling slowly over. Then deosil went Faith ’round whither stood Serenity, and there at the pool’s westward end she cast another handful of her herbs upon the water, and with her eyen closed and face up-vised she held high her staff and rowned:

“Hail Antares of the Grigori,
Watcher of the Western Gate,
Guardian of the Water and Autumn,
and of this Sacred Circle’s fate;
unto thy Watchtower I thee call
to keep this Circle’s verge,
from all malice protect it,
and from it, all evil purge!”

¶XXVII.

¶XVII. And a myst began to fill again that dark corner of the wood, and a soft and tepid rain alit lightly adown on them. And Faith walked deosil ’round unto the circle’s northward end, whereat she stood and cast her herbs upon the hissing water. And unto the sky she faced with eyen held closed as the heavy dew deflowed her pate; and with her staff held high above her she began again to rown:

“Hail Formalhaut of the Grigori,
Watcher of the Northern Gate,
Guardian of Earth and Winter,
and of this Sacred Circle’s fate;
unto thy Watchtower I thee call
to keep this Circle’s verge,
from all malice protect it,
and from it, all evil purge!”

¶XX.

¶XX. Under the Dryads’ feet the earth began to slowly warm with a gentle, silent hum. And smiling to each of her sistren, Faith stepped deosil back unto the circle’s eastward end, ere she kirked once more her lidded eyen up to the darkling sky, and held high again her staff above as she began once more to rown:

“Hail Eosphoros of the Grigori,
Watcher of the Inner Gate,
Guardian of the Ether and Ever,
and of this Sacred Circle’s fate;
unto thy Watchtower I thee call
to keep this Circle’s verge,
from all malice protect it,
and from it, all evil purge!”

¶XXII.

¶XXII. A sudden and the rains had ceased as the earth and air were calmed. And the last remaining thunders from the clouds above waned away into nihility, as the clouds themselves receded, and with them took the rain. And all within that corner of the Emerald Forest was silent and still, save for those enduring whispers of Faith’s reverbing rune above the quiet hum of the fireflies flying abound. Thus was laved all the woodland near in unseen magics descending from the Moon and stars and sky above, and uprising also from the earth below; and thus also were the Dryads warmly rapt in those viewless ethers unto them becked by sacred hest of Faith. Eft a few moments’ silence, Faith glanced and smiled at her sistren twain, and raised up again her staff, and with her eyen wide open looked up unto the sky and galed:

“In the name of the Light-bearer ,
Apollo , of the All-seeing Eye;
in the name of the Great Mother,
Diana , of the midnight sky;
and in the name of Their proud Daughter,
Arady , Traveler On High ;
that properly cast be this Circle,
do now proclaim I!”

¶XL.

¶XL. And as Faith outcried these last few words, they rebellowed throughout the wood and began to fade slowly away, taking with them unto silent end fading the evermore quietly repeating runes that had proceeded from her. And all in that corner of the forestland was even quieter than it ere had been; for naught but the gentle hum of the fireflies’ flight could be heard in all the nearby woods, and naught but those swarming creatures seemed to in that moment move. Thus remained though only briefly, and eft a mere moment more had passed the crickets and toads resumed their quire as all the wood returned to life. Faith then laid her staff and satchel on the ground beside her feet, and lowered herself adown into the myrky pool wherein its limous dreg she sat with her legs folded each into the other. Once comfortable there she stretched her hand out to Serenity, who then took the out-raught hand of Faith in hers and in the shallow water with her sister sat, nobbut about one hand deep. And over the twain stood Harmony, preparing to pipe on her flute. Sitting there together in that dark and myrky pool, Serenity and Faith were like Harmony bathed in the soft lutescence on them from every angle cast, by the fireflies hoving about and by starry glow of the pomes that spangled the fire-fruit trees, as the shimmering light of the white moonglade upon the water in which they sat brindled their skin in sparkling threads of paly, bright moonlight. Without word then raught Faith over unto her purse that on the dry ground beside her lay,and laid it widely open for all its contents to be seen. And there upon the open hemp-weaved bag sat all the fruits she’d gathered, and what remained of all her herbs. “What now?” asked Serenity, staring quizzically at her Faith, who with her head adown-turned busily sorted she each fruit and herb she’d kept. And whenas Faith’s gaze arose to meet Serenity’s she at first said naught in reply, instead only smiling at her sister as she took up six cherries from upon the open bag. Then, as Harmony began to play with her flute a new tune, Faith fed the cherries one by one to Serenity, all the while saying: “By six cherries these do I thee bless, so what against thee doth now transgress, shall nary an eve more thee distress!” Faith then took up into her hands the three strawberries that lay upon her bag, and fed unto Serenity each after the other, saying, to the rhythm of Harmony’s playing:

“With strawberries these do I thee bless.
Let what woe, that doth thee so depress,
no longer thine heart, in woe possess!”

As Harmony continued to pipe on her flute and Serenity finished her strawberries, Faith gathered from amidst her heap of berries and herbs [[[two dozens of]]] redcurrants. And she fed them twain-meal unto Serenity, saying:

“With redcurrants these do I thee bless.
The pain that doth so thine heart impress --
that athwart thy sprite doth dare aggress,
and assaith thy joy to dispossess --
shall be here allow’d no more progress,
nor more thy spirit shall it oppress!
For the woe to us thou didst confess
should na’y ’ave plagued thee, O trewardess,
so greatly that thou ’ast need repress this woe within thee;
such dolefulness !
An this rite’s spelling be a success,
freely ’gain thine heart couldst thou express --
for reborn should be thy sereneness!”

Then the Shamaness gathered in her hands nine red brambleberries, and with the Rhapsodist’s flute still playing, Faith began feeding them unto Serenity, saying:

“With raspberries these do I thee bless, Vto purge of thee all thy forlornness; Vfor this night, this hour, do I profess Vthat aught which plague thee shall evanesce, Vand restore unto thee thy blissfulness!”

Serenity smiled brightly as she mashed the raspberries between her tongue and her cheek, and still chewing them, told her Faith:

“Thou’st written a very delicious rite!”

“My Serenity,” said Harmony, having ceased for the moment her play.

“Yes, my Harmony?” answered Serenity, the lids of her awesome, jazel eyen fluttering as she turned to Harmony her unwitting, innocent vise.

“Thou art not supposed to speak,” replied Harmony.

“I prithee pardon,” simpered the Dryad Serenity in agnition, blushing ere she glutted adown swith her bramble-fruit.

A wide grin overtook Faith’s face betraying her silent laughter, and as Harmony resumed piping upon her crude reed flute Faith just slightly shook her head and gathered up from the heap upon her bag twenteen elderberries. She then waited a moment for the appropriate point in Harmony’s play to chime in, and beginning to feed the berries unto her sister, two-by-two, she said:

“With elderberries do I thee bless.
And henceforth shall wane thy soul’s illness,
an’ this eve swithly start to regress!
Na’y another day be thou actless,
nor mired in thine aggrievedness!
For this do pray I: Thy woe’s redress!”

Faith waited as Serenity finished her elderberries, and then picked out from amidst her herbs some red rowanberries, and at first opportune moment of Harmony’s piping set to feeding them twain-meal unto Serenity. And as before with each pair of berries she sang to her sister a verse:

“With rowanberries do I thee bless.
What doom for thy soul the Fates assess:
in facing it be thou not pithless;
in courage shalt thou thy doom address
without any mote of abjectness,
and from this path not shalt thou digress,
lest thy malady shall reviresce!

Next the Shamaness searched through her pile of herbs to find amongst them the young seedpods of red poppy, and gathered them up into one hand. She then began feeding unto Serenity the opia, and as she did she sang, to the tune of Harmony’s playing:

“With red poppies these do I thee bless,
and pray thee swithly do convalesce!
Thy youth eternal, thy form ageless,
and thy beauty, to all, opposeless;
this night yet shall thy splendidness cresce!”

Serenity could not but brightly smile as these kindly words alit her ears, nor could her heart but merry at the prospect of being herself once more, and to boot, greater than ever in measure of what benefit her beautiful, loving sister saw within her being! But in that moment Serenity bade herself not show her Faith the affection she was wont, lest she disrupt her sister’s rite. And then as Harmony continued piping, Faith began to separate her remaining herbs into piles: one mostly of trefoils and flowers of clover, another of blossoms of apple, another of petals of rose; and from them the grenade pome and rose hips removed, as Serenity did patiently there Faith await. Faith gathered then into her hands most of the pile of clover, and tossed in turn three small handfuls up into the air above Serenity, and with them thus besprent her. And as she did she sang along to the tune of the piper’s play:

“With leaf and blossom do I thee bless,
so in purgation shalt thou concresce,
and excise thy sor- -row from thy cess!

And as Harmony kept playing her flute, Faith took up the grenade fruit into her hands and began unraveling it, collecting into her left hand the pome’s small rubescent grains as she did. And having collected a handful of them, set adown the fruit and began feeding her sister the seeds, saying, to the rhythm of the Rhapsodist’s playing:

“With grenade pome grain do I thee bless;
to free of thee thy spirit’s tristness,
whilst laying to rest thy hopelessness!
Awake now thine heart from listlessness!”

Faith then took up the rose-hips from upon her open hemp bag, and she fed them each unto Serenity in turn with Harmony’s play, singing:

“With these four rose-hips do I thee bless,
for this spell to thee is my largess:
to mend of thee thy sorrowfulness!
I pray this for thee, O trewardess!”

And the Shamaness drew up into her hands the heap of apple blooms, and cast them over her sister; and as she did, she spake,

Of petals of rose do I thee bless,
to free thee of these longings, kindless!
Arise thou above thy brokenness!”

Chapter III
“Embrocation”

Amidst the woodland’s nighted glades
of radiantly gild-spangled shades,
were three fair, tith, yet sonsie maids
to test this, Faith’s new rite.
An’ this new rite, the Shamaness spell’d
for sake of her sister, so inly fell’d,
that Serenity’s sorrow might be quell’d
before the end of night.

¶I.

The Shamaness Faith raught beside her as she there sat with her sister Serenity in the shallow small pool unto her purse that lay on the dry ground nigh her, then took up the hemp bag atween herself and her sister and forth from it poured what remained of the herbs she had ere in that even gathered -- fruit and foil, seed and stem -- into the sparkling water between them. And Faith set her hemp bag once more aside and began to knead in the pool’s dreg her unction, roiling her adown into the myrk her magic provender to craft for her sister salvation. Faith then took up some of the dreg with crushed herb and seed into her hands and rolled it, working it finally into a salve. Faith began then to inunct her Serenity, starting with the pap nearest her forlorn heart, and sang, to the tune of Harmony’s playing:

“With this liniment do I thee bless,
that imbonity shan’t thee repress
hence in thy doom as thou dost incess;
I pray thee now from thy pain egress!”

Slowly wrought Faith in circular motion to slather Serenity with the emollient lotion, ever in rhythm to the tinnient ring of the Rhapsodist’s play, covering first each of her sphery mammets, then the incurve and the flat of her belly, then atween her sleek legs with Faith’s one hand and her lower back with the other, then her legs themselves from toes to calves to inner thighs followed by what abaft Serenity could be raught of her roundly muscled hind, and then the sides of her waspish waist. And having then raught aback and above to Serenity’s shoulders Faith embrocated Serenity still with her left hand as her same arm wreathed ’round Serenity’s mud-clad form, the two maids’ mouths breathing each into the other’s, each feeling the warmth of the other Nymph’s breath upon her lips as each Nymph’s breast pressed warmly against the other’s; and Faith’s dexter hand stroked the aft of Serenity’s neck in so demulcent a soporiferous tendering, that Serenity was drowsed nigh to sweven. And Faith took then Serenity’s cheek in that very hand ere Serenity raised her own hand to clasp it, and she guided Serenity’s face nigher her own; their foreheads leant now together as they each one stared into the sam-lidded eyen of the other Nymph fondly, each nearly losing herself in the starry abyss of the other Nymph’s gaze with the aid of their Harmony’s musique. Serenity breathed more heavily now, and with the unwholeness she’d felt thereunto that sennight the sadness in her eyen oping so welled she could no longer hide it as thither she had all even. And Faith herself had begun nigh to weep when she smiled, and unto her beloved sister sultrily rowned as she held softly Serenity’s face in that moment, continuing abaft Serenity’s back to anoint as the twain there writhed, together entwined:

“With this mud balm, I thee caress.
Though I know not what ’ath caused this mess,
nor why it did so ingravesce --
this rite should mend thee, natheless.”

Serenity then lidded her eyen a slight more and assayed to turn her head and laugh, though with tears trickling adown now to her chin; but Faith, holding gently Serenity’s face, brought Serenity’s vise aback up to meet hers and with her lips she caught to Serenity’s surprise her smile, bussing her sweetly at the crease of her mouth. So meekly Serenity then grinned as Faith smiled aback at her truly, still cradling Serenity’s face in her hand, her thumb brushing tenderly across Serenity’s cheek, accoying her, ere Faith continued lenitively to cover her sister in the unguentary mire by Faith’s very hands concocted. Harmony then ceased her play and placed her reed flute carefully adown on the ground beside her, and went shortly to join her sisters in the lew of the shallow small pool. There Harmony colled and kissed her sistren as they reacted together in kind, ere Harmony herself behind her sister Serenity then posed. And abaft Serenity she there sat, aiding Faith in their sister’s salvation, as mote by mote Serenity’s joy was unto her then returned -- and in this moment, manifold. Once swathed wholly in the ointment of Faith’s craft, Serenity lay aback as contently a wight could dream in the rapture of her Harmony’s arms, who held Serenity there lievely as Faith returned to her feet, bowned to finish her new rite. Faith then gathered up her shaman-staff whence by her it was laid, and holding it in both her hands with her arms raught high, turned up her vise unto the starlit sky, and with her eyen closed she rowned:

“Hail Eosphoros of the Grigori,
Watcher of the Inner Gate,
Guardian of the Seasons and Ether,
and the Sacred Circle’s fate;
from this Circle do I loose thee,
to return unto thy realm,
till another should call thee
to an other Circle helm!”

And once this rune escaped Faith’s lips it reverbed throughout that corner of the wood and ’twixt the trees around them. And all within that moment the ethers seemed to clear, waving about in the midnight’s mysts, throughout the woodland near. An thence it be ever a mote effable, the Dryads three were suffered yet greater a peace than ere that eventide, and therein were also inly slain; for tremulous had been their hearts which now in quietude were lain, and began soon again to quake: for as the Horn of the Sun God was poured adown on them so did the store of the Gods course through them. Then widdershins went Faith around unto the circle’s northward end, and in both her hands she held high her staff above her up-turned vise, and she closed then both her eyen and rowned unto the northern guards:

“Hail Formalhaut of the Grigori,
Watcher of the Northern Gate,
Guardian of the Winter and Earth,
and the Sacred Circle’s fate;
from this Circle do I loose thee,
to return unto thy realm,
till another should call thee
to an other Circle helm!”

¶X.

¶X. And Gaya stirred.

¶XI.

¶XI. Neath the Dryads three the earth began to tremble, and the Dryad Faith adown knelt humbly, and submitted herself unto her Mother Gaya as the new rune rebellowed with the other about them, yet as quickly and quiet as the ground had woke, so too did its growling wane.

¶XII.

¶XII. A gnostic grin then creased Faith’s cheek as she raised up her vise unto her sistren twain, and overawed at first, the twain were calmed as into the emerald eyen of Faith they peered. Then Faith regained fast her stance as she widdershins walked ’round the circle unto its western end, and there held high again her treen staff above her. And looking first unto Serenity, and then Harmony, she closed her eyen and up-turned her vise, and unto the sky she rowned: “Hail Antares of the Grigori, Watcher of the Western Gate, Guardian of the Autumn and Water, and the Sacred Circle’s fate; from this Circle do I loose thee, to return unto thy realm, till another should call thee to an other Circle helm!”

¶XIII.

¶XIII. Slowly the mysts that filled the wood crept aback in toward them, carrying in them Faith’s three reverbing runes, girding both tree and brush in the rimy, alban haze that upon the Dryads gained from darksome myrks without. Erelong another rain descended lightly adown on them, washing away the nepenthean salve that thereunto covered the Adryads’ now skyclad forms as the water deflowed upon their forms, cascading gently over their every curve as the clouds above began to thicken, occulting again the eventide welkin.

¶XIV.

¶XIV. Widdershins went Faith then ’round unto the circle’s southern end, whereupon she stood and with her eyen closed and face up-vised she held high her staff in both up-raught hands and rowned:

“Hail Regulus of the Grigori,
Watcher of the Southern Gate,
Guardian of the Summer and Fire,
and the Sacred Circle’s fate;
from this Circle do I loose thee,
to return unto thy realm,
till another should call thee
to an other Circle helm!”

¶XV.

¶XV. A thunderclap cracked [levin flashed] beyond the most distal of hills visible, silencing for a moment Faith’s rune, as Harmony tightly held Serenity, who cowered deeply into her Harmony’s grasp. And the runes began again to reverb throughout the wyld as Serenity and Harmony somewhat loosed their mutual enclasping.

¶XVI.

¶XVI. Widdershins went then Faith ’round unto the circle’s easternmost end, whereat she once more upturned her vise with her eyen closed, and holding firmly her treen staff in both her hands as high as she could above her, rowned:

“Hail Aldebaran of the Grigori,
Watcher of the Eastern Gate,
Guardian of the Springtide and Air,
and the Sacred Circle’s fate;
from this Circle do I loose thee,
to return unto thy realm,
till another should call thee
to an other Circle helm!”

¶XVII.

¶XVII. A warm breeze swept that instant throughout all the woodland nigh, as each of Faith’s five runes rebellowed in rounds about the glade, and faded slowly away. And all in that moment did a heavy calm descend unseen upon the Dryads from the starry deeps without their Mother Gaya, and rise up also from Her womb below. And together these magics mingled within the hearts of the Dryads three, that by this shamanry were allayed.

¶XVIII.

¶XVIII. Faith cast then aside her staff and rejoined her sistren in the shallow small pool, that she might after so long a night embrace them once again, outside the rite, and with them thank the Gods. So she lowered herself into the pool and there took her Serenity into an arm and enclasped there her Harmony with her other, and drew them as tightly to her as ever the three were wont. And Faith stood to her feet, bringing each sister up with her, and looked to the stars with upborne heart and arms upraught, with her each sister’s hands in hers entangled, and sang:

“We thank Thee,
O Father of Splendor and Light,
Lord of the Sun and the Moon,
for lending to me upon this night,
to my sister Serenity’s boon,
the power needed to wreak this rite,
and the gift of Harmony’s tune!
I pray Thee keep us in Thy sight
and let not what is spun be unsewn!”

¶XIX.

¶XIX. Harmony then upbore her vise, with arms upraught and let chime her voice, as she sang unto the Moon:

“We thank Thee,
O Mother of Darkness and Night,
Who indwellest the heart of the Moon,
on this the eve of Thy fullest height,
when the time be our most opportune
for this night’s spelling; Faith’s newly wrought rite,
and for granting us such fortune
that we avail Serenity in her fight
against that which doth her impugn;
for aiding us in what us doth fray
and cause us to thusly croon!”

¶XX.

¶XX. Harmony then gently wrung her sister Serenity’s hand, and as Harmony’s verse had added two lines, so Serenity was to add three. And Serenity breathed deeply, and let escape from her breast a sigh, and then bore up her vise above unto the starlit sky, and sang:

“We thank Thee,
O Daughter of Day and of Night,
Begott’n of the Sun and the Moon,
Life of the Earth, in all whits forthright,
for all of Thy help in this eve’s rite;
for imparting to me so soon,
from Thine heavenly quarter, now alight,
an’ upon this even, strewn,
this needed strength to end my plight,
and for wreaking it verily hewn
whilst my Faith did so excite
as she lovely rowned her rune;
whilst my Harmony did fain delight
as we with Thee did commune!”

¶XXI.

¶XXI. And in wake of the Beta Dryad’s magical work the Dryads found themselves abstersed, basking nigh aglow in ethers of night beneath the effulgent stells and brighted Moon, and were in this swept of heart unto the starry welkin high, for naught of their laden souls could endure so great a burden as the love more than wont upon them in this moment of their Gods. So together the Dryads sat once more adown into the shallow small pool, whence cupped Faith her hands into the clearest of the water and bore forth of it this handful with which to pour upon Serenity, and lave her in this manner. Thus the other sistren twain did likewise begin each one the other to lave, and whenas they had rinsed away the silt upon their tender skin, arose, that they might then lave those parts that in the pool’s dreg had sat.

¶XXII.

¶XXII. Now clean, the Dryads lovely kissed and colled as they went thence away, in their merriment laughing and playing in the wise that Dryads will.

¶XXIII.

¶XXIII. And thus the work of Faith was wrought.

¶I.

¶I. Many a yeartide swithly did pass, and again through the shade-dappled hurst Serenity rollicked delightedly with her sistren, and playfully she wrestled with them in the green brush, and through the underwood gamboled. Again she giggled and sang and skipped about the forestlands; again she was and seemed content in the Way of Nymphs. And the seasons did pass, and the Dryad band had great merriment frisking about the woodlands, entertaining Satyrs and Fauns who would for days with them travel, and idly then part ways.

¶II.

¶II. After many a year Destiny had become gravid, and in the span of a mere six sennights she birthed unto her band a caul. The band placed this caul in an apple tree, and daily cared for and watched it as it nourished its roots off the tree’s sap. Each day the caul swelled larger as the child-Nymph grew within it, until after twenteen years was hatched the Nymphet named Prosperity.

¶III.

¶III. Thus the Band of Destiny and had grown too large, and so split into two bands of seven: Destiny remained the Alpha Dryad of the first band, as Faith became the Alpha Dryad of the second. And so Destiny, Harmony, Trust, Divinity, Grace, Solace, and Glory remained in the Elder Band of Destiny, which also was the Whilom Band of Faith, whilst Faith, Charity, Eternity, Felicity, Ecstasy, Serenity, and Prosperity became a Younger Band of Destiny known as the Band of Faith.

¶IV.

¶IV. Faith’s new band was a joyous one, whose days were filled with laughing, singing, romping, and playing, and whose nights were graced by visits from the Pixies. Always they pranced and reveled throughout the Emerald Forest, ceasing only to nap or make love. And each many years Faith bore for her band another caul, and each caul was placed in a fruit tree where it would grow until it was bowned to hatch. In the next [INSERT NUMBER OF YEARS] six more Nymphets were from Destiny borne, whose names were Charisma(?), Radiance, Affinity, Letity, Essence, and Surreptity.

¶V.

¶V. Yet even with her twelve sistren, Serenity was still lonesome.

¶VI.

¶VI. Then one day as she sported ’round the forest Serenity went her unto a clearing whence beyond a nearby brake in the underbrush she saw curtained in kelly sunbeams besprent so densely in dustmotes and bespangled in pollen and lion’s tooth ___ aglow as to appear nigh opaque amid the swart green shades neath its thick-pleached ogive bolework vaulting the old fern-fettered Treen Hall straught from Fairgate of Dryopoly in the east near the more easterly, ancient twin cities of Samelphame and Dryopolis herself west unto the untrod bridge through Wraymoss, myst-veiled maniholm strewn about the marshes and meres upon eighlets, eights, hummocks, eyots and hags by hoary causeys and age-eaten archways of bowed bridges and arcaded viaducts by abutments braced and by treen roads aloft borne or afloat upon mere-waters bridged, through Weremark unto Atham, obscure settlement amid miasmic brume of the mere-mysts on hummock beset, and heard her there erstwhile a stridor well up rebellowing afar easterly from her and erelong whelm the viridescence-strewn shades of the Stywood in wake of the strepent cacophony that bore it through that very Covered Highway forth from the Fairlands hither unto their fringes the Worldmarch nigh. And so therefore hastened Serenity to cast her upon herself a glamor, lest the dread source of so noisome a threat as to wreak such clamor espy her thence in that clearing(?) adjacent the Treen Hall and mayhap sunder Serenity there utterly or rape her into bondage wither she knew not, yet wherefore unto what doom recked all those of her kind according, whether bound still her captors unto or having been sold or traded to an other, she be strupated in wise she durst not ponder. And so Serenity there waited under cloak of her glamor stilly, that she might first espy her foes -- an foes they be -- and act in accord to the threat.

¶VII.

¶VII. At first Serenity saw her a pair of grey horses. fair and adorn with armor of silvern sheen, bearing riders of paley mantle belike a star that shone clear and bright out of yon distant shades whence came the clamor, swart as pitch howbeit by glimmer of glowing green sunbeams pierced, a sight assuring her they be not fell men, for mankind knew naught in those days yet of the least equestrian ways, nor could any man living yet ken the most easily mastered of equestrian skills.

¶VIII.

¶VIII. A great white pair of war-armored pack elephants crinite in coats of short ivorine fur as brilliantly bright as their great paired ruel-bones begat fro their upper incisors before them borne bowed laterally convex yet vertically concave, deeply sloping into anterior descent adown before gradually unto ventral crescent spiroid crooks tapering each athwart its other into scorpioid spires aharply turned medial at their gedded argent (caps) tips to wrap around the straighter horizontal ruel-bones jutting in pairs forth whence the aforesaid nigh-spiroid tusks curved about afore these thick opalescent boles of [[[dental bone???]]] about atop the twain tusks emergent from

¶IX.

¶IX. With a crinet-like coat of laminate plates protecting the proboscean appendage to which the articulate armor had been tightly by mail thongs tethered nigh entirely the length of the thick, serpentine nose-lip rooted under their eyen and between their great ruel-bone tusks

¶X.

¶X. stellate with a tower of wicker and sindon...

¶XI.

¶XI. ledged wagon with roofed porches skirting the wagon from the entry brighted between square-housed lanthorn sidelights beneath the anterior arch of the roof and enclosed by the supporting arcade of tortile latten brackets under arching brachiations of brown-bright sprigs and leaves returning the exterior walls to a smaller anterior doorway letting out each side of the cottage compartment overhanging the rear wheels by a short stair adown either flanking side of the return-roofed porch upon the (crest?) which

¶XII.

¶XII. blows bespangling the

¶XIII.

¶XIII. ...and there she happed upon...

¶XIV.

¶XIV. The Darkelfish man then spoke, yet in a tongue far younger than that of Serenity’s. Though a being as ancient and wise as Serenity, having9 heard as many tongues, could detect easily the differences between his tongue and her own, and apprehend the meaning of every word he spoke.

¶XV.

¶XV. “Are you alright?” called out the man, and Serenity was taken aback, for these were not the words of a dreaded Darkelf; these were not at all the words of a creature from the baneful shaded deeps, insofar as Serenity was wont to believe. And so Serenity cast away her glamor and approached on cautious feet, minding of whatsoever danger might there have been, yet far too curious of him to withdraw.

¶XVI.

¶XVI. When into the open she came Serenity saw this Darkelf was escorted by two Lightelves, mounted each upon a white mare. Escorted perhaps as a prisoner, yet in no way bound or restrained was he. More likely it seemed he was being guarded; in fact protected by the Lightelves, in such a wise as to befit a man of great import. And although Serenity understood very little of the concept of clothing, she could discern by the way the Darkelf’s ebon robes draped from him that he had been so as to convey nobility adorned.

¶XVII.

¶XVII. As Serenity continued her approach she studied the Darkelf’s affectations.

¶XVIII.

¶XVIII. The Lightelves readied their spears, but already had fallen enchanted, victim to Serenity’s fairness; for naught but the greatest-willed of wights, be it male or female, could endure the thralling lure of a Dryad’s lustrous beauty. Then under helotry of Serenity’s fascination the Lightelves let slip their weapons from their hands, as the Darkelf was staid motionless, entranced by her and enthralled.

¶XIX.

¶XIX. “Lo!” said Serenity, “for I am a Trewardess of the Emerald Forest and Nymph of the Cherry Tree. Ye have strayed far too nigh the homewood of my band, and endanger the sanctity of all within its bounds. Therefore I must know your purpose here ere I permit you pass beyond this point.”

¶XX.

¶XX. “These men are taking me to Atham,” stuttered the Darkelf, mustering the needed composure to speak, “for protection against the Unseely Court , from which I have defected, and now must hide away.”

¶XXI.

¶XXI. Serenity smiled, and yet she then narrowed her eyen, and upon the three Elves she cast a look most dire, and said unto them: “Harken ye intently unto my bid: ye Lightelves may pass of your own accord, an ye do so light of hoof, but no Darkelf may be permitted to tread upon yon hallowed ground. Unless, Darkelf, thou wouldst be willing to submit thyself unto me, and allow me, as a protectress of the Elder Whits, to lead thee through the wylds of Sylvany myself.”

¶XXII.

¶XXII. The Darkelf nodded affirmation, and gestured for the Lightelves to wend ahead ere he dismounted his black mare. And there in that clearing along the Treen Hall he and Serenity remained as the Lightelves awayward rode. Serenity and the Darkelf then tarried there till the Lightelves had fully left their sight, and began leisurely after them.

¶XXIII.

¶XXIII. “What be thy name?” asked Serenity of the Darkelf.

¶XXIV.

¶XXIV. “Lyrian ,” answered the Darkelven man.

¶XXV.

¶XXV. “Welcome, Lyrian,” said the Adryad.

¶XXVI.

¶XXVI. “Well met, Serenity,” replied the Lyrian.

¶XXVII.

¶XXVII.

¶XXVIII.

¶XXVIII. “So, Lyrian,” began Serenity, the Darkelf beside and just abaft her walking his mare as he and Serenity strode ever down the covered highway toward the untrod bridge, “tell me more of this Unseely Court, whence thou hast defected. It must be very troublesome.”

¶XXIX.

¶XXIX. “How is it that a Fairykin, even a Nymph, could know nothing of the Unseely Court?” asked the Darkelf.

¶XXX.

¶XXX. “I know many a whit,” said Serenity, with all the erudite temerity of a being as ancient and wise as she. And she turned to face the Darkelf, still walking astride just afore him, and gazed deeply into his ruby eyen, and said coyly: “But an thou wouldst speak unto me pretending I knew naught of it at all, I should verily thus be pleased.”

¶XXXI.

¶XXXI. This somewhat confused the Darkelf, though he humored her natheless. “Well,” said he, “the Unseely Court is the highest host of the Daoi-Sith , formed thousands of years ago, after Ephraim the Father had founded the city of Darkelphame and wedded the White Queen of Umbry, Malkalivna the Livian , daughter of Flavian Maor , to beget six children: Rivekka the Valerian , Sarah the Rufine , Liora the Florentine , Adina the Cyrian , Avigayil the Treacher , and Jedan the Illyrian , the first King of Darkelphame , who married with Kalila the Augustine to found Dom Illyrium , the first house of the Unseely Court, uniting the Sidhe of the Spider God Uttu with the Sidhe of the Demoniac Mother Lilith . The Cloan ny Moyrn , the Couril , even the Nigheag na Hath must answer to its authority.”

¶XXXIII.

¶XXXIII.

¶XXXIV.

¶XXXIV. Serenity shook her head. “Yet still little or naught doth that explain of wherefore thou hast defected. Art thou not of the Darkelven?”

¶XXXV.

¶XXXV. “Not if you were to ask my clansmen,” said Lyrian, “or former clansmen I should say. Dom Illyrium came to include Illyrian Jedan and Illyrian-Augustine Kalila as well as their six children, the second generation of the White Queen, of which the sixth-borne child and heir to the throne of Darkelphame, Illyrian Melekuzzi , married to Felician Atarah , to bear the second generation of Dom Illyrium. This third generation of Livian Malkalivna numbered six as well, of which the sixth child, Illyrian Saul-Melek , went on to wed Guardian Siphra , also known as Avitan Samira , and ascend to the throne of Darkelphame in his father’s wake, and had six children of his own. The sixth-borne of these, Illyrian Gideon , was wedded to Livian Navanoa before taking his own place at the throne, and had six children himself; the sixth of which was Illyrian Jered-Melek [ ], the next and fifth King of the City of Darkelphame. After ascending to the throne, King Jered-Melek, also known as King Illyrian V, was married to Cyriacan Adara , and had six children, the sixth of these being my grandmother, Illyrian Lilithena, born Illyrian Adi-Aliyah ; who, having been born with blonde hair and yellow eyes, among other traits, fulfilled the prophecy of the Beowelven being born the sixth child of the sixth child through to the sixth generation of the White Queen.”

¶XXXVII.

¶XXXVII. “I don’t often follow the ways of my people,” explained the Lyrian, “not that it bothers me as such. What they desire is control and oppression, but what I wish for is freedom, equality for all peoples. That’s why I’m trying to reach Anarchy.”

¶XXXVIII.

¶XXXVIII. “What seekest thou in Anarchy?” inquired Serenity, her gaze in question tautened.

¶XXXIX.

¶XXXIX. “Liberation,” replied the Lyrian. “There’s a group, based in Atham. A small group at present, yet ever growing. While the Seely Court prepares for war against my grandmother’s armies, this group prepares for the contingency of her success.”

¶XL.

¶XL. “Success wherein?”

¶XLI.

¶XLI. “In the war,” said Lyrian.

¶XLII.

¶XLII.

¶XLIII.

¶XLIII. It’s imperative therefore that I reach them.”

¶XLIV.

¶XLIV.

¶XLV.

¶XLV. “ ‘Tis imperative, is it? And wherefore is that, O heroic and brave Darkelf?” scoffed the Dryad, grinning upon the Darkelf haughtly, in wait of his reply.

¶XLVI.

¶XLVI.

¶XLVII.

¶XLVII. The High Empress of the Unseelie Court, Lilithena: she’s begun a campaign to overtake our nation, to set the Unseelie Court as the commanding Sith of Transylvany, to appoint herself Transylvany’s supreme ruler, and to transform Transylvany itself into the seat of the Unseelie Court for all of Borea.”

¶XLVIII.

¶XLVIII.

¶XLIX.

¶XLIX. “And just how dost thou think thou wilt be able to aid them?”

¶L.

¶L. “Information,” replied the Elf. “I can give them information, as I once held a seat on the Unseelie Court’s Legislative Directorate.”

¶LI.

¶LI. Serenity’s eyes then grew that instant very wide as she pored at the Darkelf. “Wow,” she expired, smiling brightly, and she asked him: “However couldst thou have accomplished such a feat?”

¶LII.

¶LII. “Legitimately, as much as I hate to admit it. Well, as legitimately as anywhit else in the Unseelie Court. I’m of Dom Illyrium myself. The High Empress is actually my grandmother, and so it was by her endorsement that, in addition to being an heir to the highest throne of the Unseelie Court, I was appointed the Cloan ny Moyrn Sith’s representative Director of Legislature once Jaakov the Agripetan (father of Barak) supplanted the High Priestess of the Unseely Court, Navaatarah the Valentine.”

¶LIII.

¶LIII. “Well,” laughed Serenity, “an thou art not Mister Highborn....”

¶XXXVI.

¶XXXVI. Serenity raised her eyebrow at the Darkelf, and she asked him: “Thy grandmother being the Beowelvene, thou shouldst have wealth and power and infamy! Doth not every wight of the Clan Darkelven for such whits aspire?”

¶LIV.

¶LIV. And together Serenity and Lyrian strode through the wealds, and in wonderment Serenity listened to him speak of the world outside of the Emerald Forest. And Lyrian told her many tales.

¶LV.

¶LV. And when at day’s end they had raught the road to Atham, Serenity asked the Darkelf: “Wouldst thou give unto me thy troth that thou wilt return here unto me in a sennight?” Longly the Wood Nymph stared at him as she spake this, her eyes yearning.

¶LVI.

¶LVI. “To this very spot?” asked Lyrian.

¶LVII.

¶LVII. “Nay, not here of course,” quoth Serenity, laughing slightly. “We be far too nigh the city of Atham for my liking. The clearing wherein we just met, where we can be alone together, far from the city and its noises.”

¶LVIII.

¶LVIII. “I would love to meet with you again,” said the Darkelf. “Though I can’t help but wonder what a creature as beautiful as a Nymph could want from as comparatively lowly a wight as an Elf.”

¶LIX.

¶LIX. “That would be mine own concern, wouldn’t it?” replied Serenity. “Yet an thou givest unto me thy troth thou shalt return whither ere we first met, mayhap thou wilt discover to thy behoof just what it is that I desire of thee. And in return, mayhap thou wilt receive what thou desirest of me.”

¶LX.

¶LX. For a moment Lyrian’s jaw hung slack, until somehow he mustered from within himself the wit to reply unto her: “How could I possibly refuse you, talking like that?”

¶LXI.

¶LXI. “Thou knowest as well as I that thou canst refuse me not, no matter how I speak,” answered Serenity. “I am a Nymph, after all....”

¶LXII.

¶LXII. “You’re right,” said Lyrian. “Of course you have my word. I’ll meet you back at the clearing this time two sennights from today.”

¶I.

¶I. Whenas transpired a sennight Serenity went again unto the clearing wherein she had first met her Darkelf, and there she tarried his return. As she waited there resided in her no doubt whatever he’d come, for nary a Mannish creature, be it an Elf, a Human, a Dwarf, a Gnome, a Hobling , or an Ogre, be the creature male or female, could Nymphan hest withstand.

¶II.

¶II. And so Serenity walked about the edges of the clearing, browsing there litherly aside the ivy- and moss-clad cherries, that in their knar-shotten limbs draped in beard moss cradled tufts of broad-leafed fern, fruit-bearing mistletoe, and orchids of every shape and color. And near the hemp-canes, amongst the tall grasses of the clearing, were grazing there three perytons; a single white stag joined by two doe of fallow, white-spotted coat, all three stopping by turns to preen the white and black-barred pinions of their wings as they slowly through the clearing went.

¶III.

¶III. Little time had passed until Serenity heard from within the bushes the coming of her Darkelf; and as the perytons fled she hastened unto the edge of the clearing to greet him with impassioned halse.

¶IV.

¶IV. There from the hemp-canes appeared Lyrian, and when Serenity went to him he lovely colled and kissed her. Then the Darkelf pulled aback, and smiling joyfully he said to Serenity: “So, when do I find out what it is you desire of me?”

¶V.

¶V. “Firstly I shall wish thee to arride me,” said the Wood Nymph, beaming as brightly as ever before she had, “with more of thy tales.”

¶VI.

¶VI. Lyrian looked then into Serenity’s eyes of jazel, and was captive then by her wonder as much as her beauty. And he found him a dry nurse log upon which to sit, so that he might more comfortably treat Serenity to yet more of his stories.

¶VII.

¶VII. No sooner was he seated than Serenity straddled the Darkelf’s lap and wrapped her arms behind his neck, and round him wreathed her legs; and into his eyes she deeply stared, and begged him hasten to weave his first tale.

¶VIII.

¶VIII. And so again Serenity heard of the vast world that beyond the Emerald forest lay, and of whits that in her evoked awe of both marvel and terror. Stories of monsters the likes of raven Orks, boorish Dwarves, bloodthirsty Ogres, and deadly Humans. Yet also he told stories of Humans, Ogres, and Dwarves that alongside the Elves, Hobs, Faeries, and Gnomes fought bravely for the good of all Gaya . Throughout his stories she would marry and tighten her arms and legs around him whilstever affeared, and youthfully would she beam anent any the parts that enjoyed her -- and always their eyes stayed fasted. As their passion grew together, no feeling was left unshared. As their hearts together pounded no beat was left unfelt. As into each other they heavily spired no breath was left untaken. And by the tale’s end, no heart was left unshaken.

¶IX.

¶IX. Eft the end of the Lyrian’s sixth tale, Serenity abode there nearly breathless in his lap, her eyes as wide as shales as her breasts immensely hove. “Thy tales are very beautiful,” she said. “I wish I could hear more.”

¶X.

¶X. “I’ve told a lot of stories to a lot of folk,” said Lyrian, “but I’ve never experienced anywhit like -- Why can’t you hear more?”

¶XI.

¶XI. “Because,” replied Serenity, “ ‘tis time for thy reward.” And the Dryad clomb from the Darkelf’s lap and before him stood to her feet. So pleased was she with Lyrian’s tales that she had decided she would requite her Darkelf with blessing of dance and song.

¶XII.

¶XII. With a sweetness that Lyrian had never before imagined she sang unto him a soothing and wordless song, passing by far even the most gifted of Elven women as she galed with ease in notes that no other wight could approach. And as she sang she lithely danced, her naked form by the setting Sun brindled as His light through the canopy’s leaves enshone her. Her limbs bent about so featly, with such celerity she proved her body nimble beyond all of reason’s bounds, as her hips swiveled and thrust and afloat her bollen breasts swayed. And over her shoulder she enticingly leered each time she spun away; and so full were her eyes with a thousand carnal hungers whensoever they met his, that whetted then was the Darkelf’s fervor to heights hitherto untried. Yet by the stilling bliss the Dryad’s song bestowed upon him Lyrian swith was rapt to tear, and thus whilst he tholed the seething passions stirred within him by her tombestry, so too by her song he felt his very soul in splendor rent, and his heart slain duly of the Dryad’s charm. And whenas the dance and song had ended, the Darkelf was left there sitting, broken inly of what sundry pleasures nary a man could endure.

¶XIII.

¶XIII. When at last Lyrian’s breath had come back to him, he said unto Serenity: “Was that my reward, or just the proem?”

¶XIV.

¶XIV. Again Serenity smiled upon Lyrian as she then knelt before him, and placed her elbows upon his knees as she rested her chin within her hands. Still as brightly at him grinning she let her eyes drift down to his lap. And her face changed; her smile gave way to simper, and quiverly she gulped, and for a brief moment at him she glanced and coyly bit her nether lip, and unto him she then timidly said:

¶XV.

¶XV. “I’m afraid I’ve grown too weary to give thee thy reward, and I’ve become quite thirsty.” Serenity then returned her pore to his lap, and began to trace with her fingers the small bulge that had by then appeared. And she looked once more upon the Darkelf’s face as upon his lap her fingers danced; her eyes again with his locked for her to cast her most riggish leer. “Thou wouldst not know of anywhit that could quench for me my parched throat, wouldst thou? If so I lief shall quaff it down, till my belly doth overbrim.”

¶XVI.

¶XVI. And Lyrian let out an odd squeak. Serenity burst then into laughter as she returned again to her feet. “I shall see thee next sennight, then?”

¶XVII.

¶XVII. “Huh?”

¶XVIII.

¶XVIII. “I expect thou wilt be looking forward to our next meeting,” said Serenity, “wilt thou not?”

¶XIX.

¶XIX. “Yes, yes I will,” answered Lyrian, “but, weren’t you about to give me, y’know....”

¶XX.

¶XX. “Verily,” said Serenity, giggling yet at the Darkelf, “and I shall fain give it to thee, or rather take it from thee.” Her grin then widened as she peered into Lyrian’s longing eyes. “Gladly I shall take anywhit thou wishest to give me, right here, at midday, a sennight from this morrow.”

¶XXI.

¶XXI. “Alright,” sighed Lyrian, standing up from his seat upon the log. “I suppose you should escort me back.”

¶XXII.

¶XXII. “Dost thou need me to escort thee?” asked Serenity.

¶XXIII.

¶XXIII. “Don’t you have to escort me?” queried Lyrian. “I thought no Darkelf could be permitted through these woods without escort.”

¶XXIV.

¶XXIV. “Nay,” replied Serenity, shaking her head. “I only said that so I might get close to thee. Why else would it have been alright for thee to come all this way on thine own?”

¶XXV.

¶XXV. With a humbled smirk Lyrian nodded his head. “I would have figured that out, if I’d thought about it.”

¶XXVI.

¶XXVI. “Of course thou wouldst have.” And Serenity took Lyrian by his hand, and began leading him toward the road to Arlianor.

¶I.

¶I. And so Charity bid Serenity wait there for her, arose and strode adown the bole of the pine, and once on the ground began to search the forest for whatever ingredients she might make use of. Serenity meanwhile lay on the side of the tree, awaiting Charity’s return.

¶II.

¶II. Not yet an hour passed before Charity had come back whither by the tree whereupon her sister rested, holding in her right hand a tall staff whilst from her left shoulder hung a purse woven from hemp stalks, bracken fronds, and vines of ivy. Charity thence hailed Serenity adown from the tree, and they together that instant departed for the hot kells that beyond the Emerald Forest’s outest boundaries spumed.

¶III.

¶III. Together the Dryads walked for many an hour through that homewood splendorous of the Elder and Younger Tribes of Faith, through wylderness wrought in all manner of sylvan luster, that in emerald riches fraught the viridian-chaste lands of Faerya. And nigh the Witching Hour’s stirring did Serenity and Charity find themselves at the borderland of the Emerald Forest.

¶IV.

¶IV. Upon having raught the vapory shroud circling the kells, the Dryads both beheld there a wall of brume so great it was as a pillar that upbore the sky, of a depth wherethrough it seemed no wight could possibly have seen. Yet natheless pressed the twain on into the murk, in search of a riving in the eventide fog whereat Charity might under the pallor glow of Moon and stars have worked her midnight seid. Thus whenas the Nymphs through the mists of the Hallowkells had passed they found for themselves a deep small pool, one that neither was too hotly bubbling nor cold as the chilled night air that lingered ever without the warmth of the kells, and in that very spot stood Charity and Serenity amid the burbling springs whose steam on all sides enclaved them.

¶V.

¶V. Charity raught into her satchel as she and Serenity stood there just off the pool’s east, and from within it she pulled a handful of lion’s tooth pappi. Charity opened her palm then as she lidded her eyes, and softly she whispered:
i. “A Vallilæ ith llæ Æthin, sythandyæ llin Ilia’th nythin.
ii. “Ny lle vall’nœnil ith Zeus-llu-Thoryn’Llænutin’,
iii. “atuti Ilia nythandeni llin ith Ninæ A Nilæ-ith-llæ-Æthin,
iv. “mbyrutyæ llil ssurin’th ætseth tyrnin.”
b. And once having spake these words the Shamaness blew upon the downy knitch that in her palm she bore, and opened her eyes and watched each pappus waft away into the mists of the Hallowkells.

¶VI.

¶VI. Charity then walked a few steps deosil, produced from her satchel a handful of mayweed leaves, and holding them to her breasts with her eyes closed she quietly said:
i. “A Vallilæ ith llæ Ramin, sythandyæ llin Ilia’th nythin.
ii. “Ny lle vall’nœnil ith Aries-llu-Mboth’Sherin’,
iii. “atuti Ilia nythandeni llin ith Ninæ A Nilæ-ith-llæ-Ramin,
iv. “mbyrutyæ llil ssurin’th randeth tyrnin.”

¶VII.

¶VII. Having said this Charity opened her eyes and cast over the pool her mayweed, and deosil went round to the pool’s western side. There she raught into her satchel and outward bore heaped upon her hand many pedals of pink day’s eye. And holding the day’s eye pedals she closed her eyes and softly spake:
i. “A Vallilæ ith llæ Quethin, sythandyæ llin Ilia’th nythin.
ii. “Ny lle vall’nœnil ith Aphrodite-lla-Mboth’Llollutin’,
iii. “atuti Ilia nythandeni llin ith Ninæ A Nilæ-ith-llæ-Quethin,
iv. “mbyrutyæ llil ssurin’th quetseth tyrnin.”
b. And Charity opened up her eyes, and over the pool cast her flower pedals, ere she went round unto the pool’s northern side.

¶VIII.

¶VIII. There in the sable stills of midnight’s darkly blued depths stood Charity at the north of the pool, and there she took up from inside her satchel many a frond of bracken that loosely within her hand were clenched, and as she closed her eyes she cast forth the green fronds over the pool, and gently she thus said:
i. “A Vallilæ ith llæ Therdin, sythandyæ llin Ilia’th nythin.
ii. “Ny lle vall’nœnil ith Hermies-llu-Vall’Narutin’,
iii. “atuti Ilia nythandeni llin ith Ninæ A Nilæ-ith-llæ-Therdin,
iv. “mbyrutyæ llil ssurin’th therteth tyrnin.”

¶IX.

¶IX. And Charity held her staff in both hands before her, and she put its end into the water that she then stirred, ever canting in the ancient Old Naryn tongue:
i. “Tsi llæ nœnilæ ith lle Vallilæ ith llæ Æthin,
ii. “ea ny lle vall’nœnil ith llu Thoryn’Llænutinu;
iii. “tsi llæ nœnilæ ith lle Vallilæ ith llæ Ramin,
iv. “ea ny lle vall’nœnil ith llu Mboth’Sherinu;
v. “tsi llæ nœnilæ ith lle Vallilæ ith llæ Quethin,
vi. “ea ny lle vall’nœnil ith lla Mboth’Llolutina;
vii. “tsi llæ nœnilæ ith lle Vallilæ ith llæ Therdin,
viii. “ea ny lle vall’nœnil ith llu Vall’Narutinu;
ix. “Ila endeth sythuten thil ssurin værum harutonlyæ!”

¶X.

¶X. These verses she sang as only a shaman could, canting words it seemed were meant by their very construction to be sung as her soul outstretched upon words onloft her lips softly blown. The Shamaness then laid down her staff and satchel and clomb into the pool, and offered unto Serenity her hand. And Serenity took her sister’s hand, and joined Charity in the frothing waters, and there together they began to bathe.

¶XI.

¶XI. Charity raught then into her satchel that beside the pool lay, and from it she took a small cluster of mistletoe berries, and she fed the berries to Serenity one after another, and while doing so she sang:
i. “Tsi llæl dindilæ ith vin’tindil Ila Nina vallut;
ii. “ornil-ith-sslynil thy Nina ly taland ea Ina ly entalut,
iii. “llet tsi Apollo llænutunlyæ Nina lle mbænil Nila llornandy,
iv. “ly rythut llil phythil llet Nila’th alluthin mbe phythutly.”

¶XII.

¶XII. Serenity winced as she swallowed the bitter fruits, and Charity took Serenity’s hands in her own, and cupping them guided her sister’s hands filled with the waters in which they bathed up to Serenity’s mouth. And Serenity drank down the broth as Charity then took up some of the water in her own hands and poured it over her sister’s head.

¶XIII.

¶XIII. Charity took then from her satchel a handful of rowanberries, and began feeding them unto Serenity one before another, and did so whilst singing:
i. “Tsi llæl dindilæ ith rœwanil Ila Nina vallut,
ii. “rœwan’dindilae thy Nina ly taland ea Ina ly entalut,
iii. “llet tsi Helios llænutunlyæ Nina lle mbænil Nila llornandy,
iv. “ly rythut llil phythil llet Nila’th alluthin mbe phythutly.”

¶XIV.

¶XIV. Eft Serenity was fed the last of the rowanberries Charity again took her sister’s hands into her own, and again unto her sister’s mouth guided them cupped to take up the treacle in which they bathed and imbibe it, and again she took up the water within her hands and upon Serenity poured it.

¶XV.

¶XV. And Charity removed from her satchel a small lot of red grapes, and fed them also unto Serenity one by one, and as she did this sang:
i. “Tsi llæl dindilæ ith vinil Ila Nina vallut,
ii. “vin’dindilae thy Nina ly taland ea Ina ly entalut,
iii. “llet tsi Selene llænutunlya Nina lle mbænil Nila llornandy,
iv. “ly rythut llil phythil llet Nila’th alluthin mbe phythutly.”
b. Kindly, appeased and warmly Serenity smiled with each grape fed to her, and beneath the waters Charity showered upon her she contently there in the warm kell weltered.

¶XVI.

¶XVI. A last time raught Charity into her satchel, and from it took a handful of raspberries, and severally began feeding them to Serenity, singing:
i. “Tsi llæl dindilæ ith thryn’vinil Ila Nina vallut,
ii. “thryn’dindilae thy Nina ly taland ea Ina ly entalut,
iii. “llet tsi Aphrodite llænutunlya Nina lle mbænil Nila llornandy,
iv. “ly rythut llil phythil llet Nila’th alluthin mbe phythutly.”

¶XVII.

¶XVII. And Serenity swallowed down each of the raspberries ere Charity took up once more her sister’s hands, cupping in them the waters of the pool in which they stood; and Serenity sipped the water. Charity continued to lave her sister in the treacle, as ever she thusly rowned: “A Vallilæ ith llæ Æthin, ith llæ Ramin, ith llæ Quethin, ith llæ Therdin, ea ith llæ Alluvin -- Ila nythand ith Ninæ A Vallinæ, adandyæ Nilæ adin endeth, adandyæ ut Inia ea sythandyæ Ilia’th nythin. Llænutyæ llil llornin A Vallinæ, llil llornin ith Serenity’th, ea ut Thina llænutyæ Nilæ’th mbænin, lle mbænil Thila mbe llœndum llornandly, ill ssil atly Nilæ’th vœrin A Vallilæ. Llil Ila llynum nythanden ith Ninæ ny lle nœnil ith Phosporus-llu-Vall’Erilu, ny lle nœnil ith Artemis-lla-Vall’Erila, ny lle vall’nœnil ith Heradea-lla-Vall’Nyrila, ea tsi llæ mbænin ith Gaya: mbe quytum ssil atly!”

¶XVIII.

¶XVIII. Upon finishing her rune Charity ceased bathing her sister, and unto her she enquired: “How now, my Serenity?”

¶XIX.

¶XIX. With a smile Serenity let out a deep sigh, and unto Charity replied: “I feel wonderful! I thank thee so very much!” And Serenity threw her arms around her sister, embracing her as tightly as she could.

¶XX.

¶XX. Charity held Serenity there snugly, and then pushed her back, saying: “And I’m so very glad I could help thee, Serenity. I love thee!”

¶XXI.

¶XXI. “And I thee!” laughed Serenity, as she began splashing at her sister. And Charity splashed back at Serenity, and gaily the two cried out laughing, sporting there playfully together in the frothing waters of the pool. And all was for Serenity in that moment again well, for there once again indwelt her a joy in the way of Nymphs.

¶XXII.

¶XXII. And thus the work of Charity was wrought.

¶XXIII.

¶XXIII. Enveloped by the steam of spuming springs they sat, as Charity dropped herbs that Serenity didn’t recognize into the small pool between them. And with her staff Charity stirred the water, ever singing:
“A vallilae tu llae aethin,
“Sythad’ya lles ilia’n ngythin!
“A vallilae tu llae ramin,
“Sythad’ya lles ilia’n ngythin!
“A vallilae tu llae quethin,
“Sythad’ya lles ilia’n ngythin!
“A vallilae tu llae theardin,
“Sythad’ya lles ilia’n ngythin!
“A vallilae tu llae alluvin,
“Sythad’ya lles ilia’n ngythin!”

Charity sang the invocation as only a shaman could, singing words that it seemed were meant by their very construction to be sung as her soul outstretched, and trilled softly the song aloft her lips. Charity then laid down her staff and climbed down into the pool, and outstretched her hand unto Serenity, who joined her in the brewing potion. There together they bathed, and Charity washed her sister, ever rowning unto the elemental spirits in the ancient Faenarin tongue: “A vallilae tu aethin, tu ramin, tu quethin, tu theardin, ea tu alluvin -- ila ngythad tu ninae A vallinae, athad’ya nilae athil enthen, athad’ya lai inia, ea sythad’ya ilia’n ngythin. Llaenad’ya lles llornil A vallinae, lles llornil tu Serenity’n, ea lai thina llaenad’ya nilae’n mbaenin, lle mbaenil thila mbe lloanden llornad’ty, ynd llet an’ty nilae’n vorin. Ila ngythad tu ninae.”

Charity continued to rown as she and Serenity bathed for nearly an hour together, and in this time Serenity had taken up some of the potion within her cupped hands and imbibed it. And when having finished her rune Charity began to splash at Serenity, and the two laughed, playing happily in the frothing pool. For once again Serenity felt a joy within her. And thus the work of Charity was done.

¶I.

¶I. Renewed in Serenity at last then and for many days after was her contentedness, as she reveled with her sisters about the wyldwoods of the Emerald Forest, and in the sun-swathed glades she unstrained, and joined her sisters several times in tribadic orgy each day. Pacified by the way of Nymphs in those many days was she, and enraptured utterly therein.

¶I.

¶I. But on the seventh day Serenity natheless returned unto that clearing wherein she and her Darkelf had first met, and there as she had promised she lay in wait for him to come to their sennightly tryst.

¶II.

¶II. Upon the Darkelf’s arrival he and Serenity caroused through the climbers, hemp-canes, and creepers, laughing and capering with one another as ever the gloam approached by day’s wane. Again the Darkelf shared his stories of the world beyond the Emerald Forest, and again Serenity rewarded the Darkelf with dance and song. Yet whenas the day had ended and her Darkelf had finally left her, Serenity was once more by her loneliness mired.

¶II.

¶II. Then unto Serenity came more burdensome a thought than all the thoughts that ever had beforetime unto her come: she suffered not an ailment to be cured by runecraft or lyblake, for these desires of hers were such that for them her heart would always and in despair cry out -- yet attain them nevermore. And so Serenity would seek her sister Charity whilst she wandered off alone that eve, and beg of her a remedy that might quell for her, her woe.

¶III.

¶III. For many days Serenity was once again content as she capered with her sisters about the wyldwoods, foraging amidst the wealds and prancing through the underbrush. Again Serenity unstrained in sun-swathed glades, and again joined her sisters several times each day in their tribadic orgies. Again was she pacified by the way of Nymphs, and enraptured utterly therein.

¶IV.

¶IV. On the seventh day Serenity returned to the clearing where she and the Dark Elf had first met, and waited there for him to come to their quarterly tryst.

¶V.

¶V. Upon the Dark Elf’s arrival he and Serenity cavorted through the creepers and hemp trees, laughing and playing with each other as aye the day waned toward dusk. Yet again the Dark Elf shared stories of the world beyond the Emerald Forest, and yet again Serenity thanked him with dance and song.

¶I.

I. Together the Dryad and Darkelf flirted about through the woodlands, dallying with one another amongst the ferns and horsetails of the forest floor as betwixt the ivy-clad oaks they trifled the day’s light. But when the twain had raught the road to Arlianor and Serenity parted with the Darkelf, she found herself again forlorn.

¶II.

II. And so Serenity went anon unto Charity that eventide, the Beta Dryad and Shamaness of her tribe. Serenity came across the shaman slumbering above the ground on the side of a tall pine, and walked up the tree to lie with her. Once having lain herself there beside her sister, Serenity shook Charity gently awake, and said unto her:

¶III.

III. “My Charity? I need to talk, I prithee wilt help me.”

¶IV.

IV. “What is it?” asked Charity, yawning as she woke. “Art thou unwell?”

¶V.

V. Serenity shook her head. “Nay, I’m as hale as ever I was, though I fear I shan’t be an I stay this course. ‘Tis my very soul that acheth. This sorrow that plagueth mine heart: I feel I can endure it no longer.”

¶VI.

VI. “Thou knowest I love thee,” answered Charity. “Of course I’ll help thee, in any way I’m able. Now, tell me of whatever troubleth thee, and I’ll do my best to make it all right.”

¶VII.

VII. Serenity thought there silently for a moment, breathing through her nose with her lips held straight and tight as she reasoned how to tell Charity of her tryst with the Darkelf, and of what she believed she felt toward him. And Serenity nestled closer to Charity, and each held the other fondly as into each other’s eyes they both stared, and with a sigh Serenity spake unto her:

¶VIII.

VIII. “Methinketh, I mean, I believe I’m in love. Not our sort of love; not the One Love of Nymphs, but one of the many sorts of love of the mortal wights. I’m not sure of how to say it precisely, but I believe I’ve ‘fallen in love’.”

¶IX.

IX. And Charity’s eyes shot widely open as she sprang herself up. Sitting there she looked upon Serenity blankly, and astonished she asked: “With what?”

¶X.

X. “With a man,” said Serenity. “That is how ‘tis done, isn’t it?”

¶XI.

XI. “Not among Nymphs,” replied Charity. “That is how ‘tis done amongst the mortal wights; amongst Humans, Ogres, Dwarves, Hobs, Elves -- but nary among us Nymphs.”

¶XII.

XII. “And why not?” asked Serenity. “All our days we spend in the company of perytons, foxes, urchins, Crows, deer, rauracks, minks, pond bats, hares, and every other sort of creature that maketh its children by pairing together as man and woman. Why should we Nymphs lonely be different? Why han’t we the right to live as the other creatures do? Even the hemp-cane hath its male and female.”

¶XIII.

XIII. “Serenity, we’ve discussed all of this before. For over a half-century thou hast dreamt of one day mating thyself unto a man, and having by him a child of thine own.”

¶XIV.

XIV. “But now ‘tis to this very man of which I spake that in my mind I am mated, ‘tis him by whom I bear the child I dream of. Always doth he dwell in my thoughts and mine heart, and yet whensoever apart from him I find myself woe, and in sadness fraught. I can think of naught else but being always in his presence.”

¶XV.

XV. Charity gazed upon Serenity’s face, as innocent and unsure in that moment as when she was but a Nymphet. And Charity laid herself back with her sister, her eyes encroaching deeply into Serenity’s. “O Serenity, dost thou even know whereof thou speakest?”

¶XVI.

XVI. “Yea,” replied Serenity. “I honestly, truly do.”

¶XVII.

XVII. Charity held her sister’s face gently in her hand and with her thumb she softly coyed Serenity’s cheek, and tenderly she kissed her sister upon the lips, and with a smile said unto her: “Tell me more of this mortal thou hast found. What sort of man is he?”

¶XVIII.

XVIII. “He is a most beautiful man,” said Serenity. “An Elven man. His skin is as the snow atop the tallest mountain, his hair as the dark of night that lieth betwixt the brightest stars, his eyes as the most flawless ruby....”

¶XIX.

XIX. “Meseemeth thou art speaking of a Darkelf,” said Charity.

¶XX.

XX. “But he’s like no Darkelf of fable,” said Serenity, rolling onto her back. “I was afraid of him when at first I came upon him in the clearing near the cherries, and I tried to hide away from him by casting a glamour. Then he called out, ‘art thou alright?’, and I ... I was too curious. I couldn’t help myself. Somewhit within me said he was good. So I cast away my glamour and went unto him, and the two Lightelves that guarded him.”

¶XXI.

XXI. “Lightelves?” asked Charity. “How could that be?”

¶XXII.

XXII. “I told thee, he is a good Darkelf,” answered Serenity, turning her face back to her sister. “He saith the Unseelie Court is preparing to overtake all of Faerya, and that he’s defected from the Unseelie Court unto a resistance cell. ‘Tis why the Lightelves were guarding him. They were escorting him unto Arlianor, where resideth the resistance. He saith he is the grandson of Lilithena .”

¶XXIII

XXIII. “Who’s Lilithena ?”

¶XXIV.

XXIV. “The High Empress of the Unseelie Court,” said Serenity.

¶XXV.

XXV. “What happened to the High Emperor?” asked Charity.

¶XXVI.

XXVI. “Emperor Lilithena? He was assassinated. ‘Twas only a short time agone, about seventy years, if I rightly recall. Some time last century, anyway.”

¶XXVII.

XXVII. “Well,” said Charity, “I certainly hope the Unseelie Court doth not succeed this time. But, how dost thou know this Darkelf isn’t lying to thee?”

¶XXVIII.

XXVIII. Serenity smiled amusedly upon her sister, and unto her she said: “Thou knowest as well as I that no wight can lie to a Nymph, not whilst under her thrall.”

¶XXIX.

XXIX. “Serenity, Darkelves cannot be enthralled by Nymphs. If he seemed enchanted by thee, then he must’ve been glamouring, and thou hast been made victim of his device.”

¶XXX.

XXX. “That, else he truly felt somewhit for me,” said Serenity. “He told me the most wondrous tales as I led him through the forest, and he agreed to rejoin me the very place we met in a sennight, which was this morrow.”

¶XXXI.

XXXI. “And did he come?” inquired Charity.

¶XXXII.

XXXII. “Yea!” quoth Serenity, “and ‘twas the most splendorous time I had with him! He told me tales of yet more unwonted deeds and awesome creatures, and in requital I did favor him with tombestry and chanson.”

¶XXXIII.

XXXIII. And Charity asked: “Didst thou engage him in coition?”

¶XXXIV.

XXXIV. “There was no need of it,” replied Serenity. “Simply being in each other’s presence was enough. O Charity, I han’t the slightest idea of what I should do. I fear that I might nary again be merry without him.”

¶XXXVI.

XXXVI. “Alright,” nodded Serenity.

¶XXXVII.

XXXVII. And so Charity bid Serenity wait there for her, arose and strode adown the bole of the pine, and once on the ground began to search the forest for whatever ingredients she might make use of. Serenity meanwhile lay on the side of the tree, awaiting Charity’s return.

¶XXXVIII.

XXXVIII. Not yet an hour passed before Charity had come back whither by the tree whereupon her sister rested, holding in her right hand a tall staff whilst from her left shoulder hung a purse woven from hemp stalks, bracken fronds, and vines of ivy. Charity thence hailed Serenity adown from the tree, and they together that instant departed for the hot kells that beyond the Emerald Forest’s outest boundaries spumed.

¶XXXIX.

XXXIX. And so that very eventide, eft the sisters of the tribe had dispersed from orgy and began to browse the forest, Serenity followed Charity, and went unto her, saying: “My Charity, please, I require of thee a favor.”

¶XL.

XL. “What troublest thou over now, my Serenity?” sighed Charity, her countenance worrisome. “Hath not my spellcraft worked for thee properly?”

¶XLI.

XLI. Serenity shook her head. “I met with Lyrian this morrow. I’d felt so wonderful these last days -- I thought I might bid him well-faring, and thank him for our time together. But when I saw him, I couldn’t. I’m due to meet him again in a sennight. Please, my Charity, no longer can I stay this course of mine: of being forever and evermore suffered to endure this solitude of mine heart. By spelled rite, by sung rune, by liniment and by treacle hath my woes been for a stound ebb’d; yet always am I left still as discontent when such time hath passed. Surely there must be somewhit thou canst do for me, someway I might attain that which I desire.”

¶XLII.

XLII. “Serenity, I can work for thee my seid and shall fain do so to help thee be more content,” said Charity, “but attaining that which thou desirest is impossible, for it is not the way of Nymphs.”

¶XLIII.

XLIII. “Then I shall have to break the way of Nymphs,” replied Serenity. And greatly did this disturb Charity, who never had heard a Nymph speak of such whits theretofore.

¶XLIV.

XLIV. Charity’s brow kirked as she looked upon her sister, and she considered the sadness she saw bridled within Serenity’s tear-sparkled eyes of jazel. And her heart quailed for her sister, for in that moment she knew she could not fend Serenity to stay such throe; and if damned must be the way of Nymphs to help her, then so mote it be.

¶XLV.

XLV. “I shall take thee to Faith,” offered Charity, “who shall find a way to give thee thy desire.” Serenity wiped from her eye a tear and nodded unto Charity, who then wrapped her right arm round her sister, and with her went to implore of Faith a mend for Serenity’s dolent heart.

¶XLVI.

XLVI. But when the day had ended, and the Dark Elf had left, Serenity was again by her loneliness mired. Then a thought came unto her, more burdensome than all the thoughts that ever had come unto her before: she suffered not from an ailment to be cured by runecraft or lyblake, for always and anon would her heart cry out in despair for the desires it sought, yet never would attain. And so Serenity went unto Charity once more, and said unto her:

¶XLVII.

XLVII. “I cannot stay this course of mine, of being forever suffered to endure this solitude of mine heart. By spelled rite, by sung rune, by salve and by potion hath my woes been for a time quelled. Yet always am I left discontent when this time hath passed. Surely there must be somewhit thou can do for me, someway that I might attain that which I desire.”

¶XLVIII.

XLVIII. “I shall take thee to Faith,” offered Charity, “who shall find a way to make thee more content.” And to this Serenity agreed.

Chapter XII
“Departing Paradise”

¶V.

¶I. For many days Serenity was once again content as she capered with her sisters about the wildwoods, foraging amidst the wealds and prancing through the underbrush. Again Serenity unstrained in sun-swathed glades, and again joined her sisters several times each day in their tribadic orgies. Again was she pacified by the way of Nymphs, and enraptured utterly therein.

¶V.

¶II. On the seventh day Serenity returned to the clearing where she and the Dark Elf had first met, and waited there for him to come to their quarterly tryst.

¶V.

¶III. Upon the Dark Elf’s arrival he and Serenity cavorted through the creepers and hemp trees, laughing and playing with each other as aye the day waned toward dusk. Yet again the Dark Elf shared stories of the world beyond the Emerald Forest, and yet again Serenity thanked him with dance and song.

¶V.

¶IV. But when the day had ended, and the Dark Elf had left, Serenity was again by her loneliness mired. Then a thought came unto her, more burdensome than all the thoughts that ever had come unto her before: she suffered not from an ailment to be cured by runecraft or lyblake, for always and anon would her heart cry out in despair for the desires it sought, yet never would attain. And so Serenity went unto Charity once more, and said unto her:

¶V.

¶V. “I cannot stay this course of mine, of being forever suffered to endure this solitude of mine heart. By spelled rite, by sung rune, by salve and by potion hath my woes been for a time quelled. Yet always am I left discontent when this time hath passed. Surely there must be something thou can do for me, someway that I might attain that which I desire.”

¶V.

¶VI. “I shall take thee to Faith,” offered Charity, “who shall find a way to make thee more content.” And to this Serenity agreed.

¶V.

¶VII. Charity brought Serenity unto Faith accordingly, and there Serenity explained to Faith the cause of her sadness: that she had fallen in love with a Dark Elf. This greatly disturbed Faith, for such a thing was not the way of Nymphs. Faith nonetheless took pity on Serenity, knowing of her sadness, and attempted to forge for her a solution.

¶V.

¶VIII. “I shall take thee to Daphne,” said Faith, “the Alpha Dryad of the Eldest Tribe, who will make thee more content.” And to this Serenity agreed.

¶I.

¶I. Erelong they found Faith foraging about the Emerald Forest’s innermost wealds, and Charity approached her with Serenity trailing just abaft, and said unto her: “My Faith, we must do somewhit to help our Serenity. I fear she hath fallen in love with a mortal.”

¶II.

¶II. Visibly and greatly this unsettled Faith, who answered them merely: “Dost thou need me for some spellcraft?”

¶III.

¶III. “Thou knowest as well as I no spellcraft can heal that which is not a sickness,” replied Charity. “We must find a way for Serenity to be with her mortal.”

¶IV.

¶IV. “Fie,” said Faith, “I shan’t have any part in it, and neither shalt thou. ‘Tis not the way of Nymphs.”

¶V.

¶V. “I see,” said Charity. “Then ‘tis the way of Nymphs to turn thy back on a sister in need, to dismiss her pain because thou canst not understand it? Is it also the way of Nymphs that I should explain to our Serenity why her Faith hath abandoned her, or wilt thou be doing that thyself?”

¶VI.

¶VI. Faith then coldly stared at Charity. “How durst thou to speak unto me in such a manner....”

¶VII.

¶VII. “How durst thou to call thyself Serenity’s Alpha Dryad? I bid thee, go unto her and look into her eyes. See her sorrow as thou did once before and tell her thou wilt help her not. I dare thee Faith!”

¶VIII.

¶VIII. “ ‘Tis not my place to extend sympathy unto she who would abandon the way of Nymphs. No matter the circumstance must the way of Nymphs be upheld.”

¶IX.

¶IX. “Upheld as law?” said Charity. “Is that it? Shall the way of Nymphs be thrust upon us as the law is upon the mortal races? Thy word saith much more anent this matter than thou hast intended, my Faith. How Glorious be the Way of Nymphs! that it must rather be forced upon us than followed by choice.”

¶X.

¶X. “My Serenity!” beckoned Faith, “come hither, I wish to see thee.” And Serenity came unto Faith, who in defeat grew then solemnly avised as she saw the tears that welled within her sister’s eyes. And Faith asked her: “How didst thou come to meet this mortal of thine?”

¶XI

¶XI. “I met him in the clearing by the cherries,” said Serenity. “ ‘Twas a fortnight agone this eve. I saw there in the clearing a Darkelf, and I tried to hide away from him, but he saw me, and asked if I was alright. So I stepped forth, cautiously, and I saw he was escorted by two Lightelves. That’s when the Darkelf -- his name is Lyrian -- he told me he was a betrayer of the Unseelie Court, being taken to Arlianor so that he might aid in a resistance intending to thwart the Unseelie Court’s latest attempt to seize the throne of Faerya.”

¶XII.

¶XII. “That’s quite a tale,” said Faith. “May I ask: how many times hast thou seen this Lyrian fellow?”

¶XIII.

¶XIII. “Twice,” answered Serenity, “not counting the day I met him. Once the sennight after our first meeting, and again at midday this morrow. Each time we’ve met he ’ath told me the most amazing tales, and I’ve rewarded him with song and tombestry these last twain meetings. In fact I am due to meet with him again, at midday, a sennight from this eve.”

¶XIV.

¶XIV. “Why didst thou not bring him to us,” asked Faith, “so that we all might play with him?”

¶XV.

¶XV. “I know it must seem wretched of me,” said Serenity, “but I did not wish to share him.”

¶XVI.

¶XVI. “And doth our Charity speak the truth? Hast thou truly fallen in love with him?”

¶XVII

¶XVII. “Ay,” spake Serenity, nodding her head, “I have. With every thought I dream of him, with every thewe I long for him. I fear I shan’t be again be but woe till I’ve kenned a way that I might be with him.”

¶XVIII.

¶XVIII. Faith raught her hand out unto her sister Serenity, and cradled her cheek therein as Serenity began to weep. And Faith brought Serenity tightly into her arms and kissed her softly as she stroked her golden hair, and said unto her: “We will find thee a way to be with thy mortal.”

¶XIX.

¶XIX. “I thought that ‘is not the way of Nymphs’,” said Charity, crossing her arms before her as she stared accusingly at Faith.

¶XX.

¶XX. Faith released Serenity, and held Serenity’s hands in hers, and unto Charity replied: “If a choice must be made between the way and the Nymph, then we must always choose the Nymph. And I thank you both deeply for reminding me this.”

¶XXI.

¶XXI. Then Faith returned her gaze upon Serenity, and she said unto her: “I shall take thee to Daphne. If there be a single Nymph in all of Gaya that can help thee, ‘tis she.”

¶XXII.

¶XXII. “Where shall we find Daphne?” asked Serenity. “How may we get to her?”

¶XXIII.

¶XXIII. “We must first traverse the Somberwood,” explained Faith, “a dark and deadly murkwood whereunto shall we face many a danger. Beyond this darksome land lieth the Elderwood, homewood of the Eldest Tribe. Therein shall we seek Daphne.”

¶XXIV.

¶XXIV. “Wait,” quoth Charity, “am I to go with you?”

¶XXV.

¶XXV. “Nay,” replied Faith. “Thou shalt remain here in wait for us. Thou art the Alpha Dryad till I’ve returned.”

¶XXVI.

¶XXVI. “But the Somberwood is far too perilous for you to go by yourselves,” said Charity. “Ye could be badly hurt, or even killed!”

¶XXVII.

¶XXVII. “That’s precisely why thou must remain here,” said Faith. “The tribe needeth an Alpha Dryad, should we nary return.”

¶XXVIII.

¶XXVIII. “Nary return?” queried Serenity. “Why would we nary return? Are we to imperil ourselves so greatly?”

¶XXIX.

¶XXIX. “Verily,” stated Faith. “The Somberwood holdeth in store great jeopardy for whosoever be foolish or daring enough to brave it. We may encounter there such horrid whits as Goblins, Firbolgs, Basilisks, Wyverns, Jabberwocks, Trolls, Batlings, Wargs, Bandersnatches, Hydrae or even Cyclopes. ‘Tis no place for the timid, nor for the unwary.”

¶XXX.

¶XXX. Serenity’s eyes grew very wide, and in her worry did her brow arch as her nether lip hung. “Couldn’t we just go around the Somberwood?”

¶XXXI.

¶XXXI. “Surely thou hastn’t begun to reconsider?” asked Faith

¶XXXII.

¶XXXII. Serenity shook her head, and her eyes narrowed. “Not at all,” she replied. “Forthwith shall I travel into the Somberwood and face there all it hath to wield against me, if it be there wherethrough lieth that which can give me him whom I desire.” Strangely then her right cheek was by earnest smirk creased. “And fain shall I be to do it.”

¶XXXIII.

¶XXXIII. “I would not deign to put myself in such danger if I were thee,” said Charity. “Ponder carefully this course before thee, if only for the sake of thy sisters. And as well thou, Faith: art thou certain there can be no other way to attain for Serenity that which shall appease her longing?”

¶XXXIV.

¶XXXIV. “I know of no way whatever,” said Faith. “That’s why we must seek out Daphne in the Elderwood. She may know of somewhit that can be done for Serenity.”

¶XXXV.

¶XXXV. Charity began looking about the wood, biting her lower lip as she held her shoulders stiff. She then looked back to Faith and Serenity, and she asked them: “How long do ye expect this journey to take? When should we expect your return unto the Emerald Forest?”

¶XXXVI.

¶XXXVI. “We’ll return,” replied Faith, “if at all, within six day’s time.” And with that said, Serenity and her Faith, Faith and her Serenity disembarked from there together with hands joined, venturing ever nigh the dreaded dark of the Somberwood.

¶XXXVII.

¶XXXVII. Charity brought Serenity unto Faith accordingly, and there Serenity explained to Faith the cause of her sadness: that she had fallen in love with a Dark Elf. This greatly disturbed Faith, for such a whit was not the way of Nymphs. Faith nonetheless took pity on Serenity, knowing of her sadness, and attempted to forge for her a solution.

¶XXXVIII.

¶XXXVIII. “I shall take thee to Daphne,” said Faith, “the Alpha Dryad of the Eldest Tribe, who will make thee more content.” And to this Serenity agreed.

¶XXXIX.

¶XXXIX. Faith and Serenity left their tribe that very day, and by Faith’s guidance

¶XL.

¶XL. Serenity traveled to the southernmost ends of the Emerald Forest, beyond which lay the darksome dead of the Somberwood.

¶V.

¶X. And into the Somberwood they pressed; into the murk of sallow mists twisting through withered and leafless trees, into the bale-boding voices of pasts long deceased, and into the blackness of its deepest shades.

¶V.

¶XI. By dawn Serenity and Faith had grown cold, and held each other’s shivering, naked bodies as they pushed forward and endured the chill of fog not yet chased from the Somberwood by the still-shrouded Sun. They panted forcedly in the wintry brume as their lips trembled, their noses grew wet, and their skin became dampened and ruddily blotched by the icy dew that collected upon every inch of them. Yet whimpering shakily they kept on.

¶V.

¶XII. There were shrubs, and vines, and green trees scattered sparsely atwixt the deadwood of the forest, many of which bore black and shriveled fruits. All throughout the timberland were thickets of brambles, and swart-stemmed briars donning black roses.

¶V.

¶XIII. As they penetrated into the Somberwood ever deeper, they could see the umbrages of deer moving about through the sunlit mists, as the mosque swallows hunted among the wood.

¶V.

¶IX. Faith and Serenity left their tribe that very day, and by Faith’s guidance Serenity traveled to the southernmost ends of the Emerald Forest, beyond which lay the darksome dead of the Somberwood.

¶I.

¶I. And into the Somberwood they pressed; into the murk of sallow mists twisting through withered and leafless trees, into the bale-boding voices of pasts long deceased, and into the blackness of its deepest shades.

¶I. Faith guided Serenity through the evening unto the southernmost ends of the Emerald Forest, beyond which lay the darksome dead of the Somberwood. And into the Somberwood they pressed on moonlit path; into the murk of sallow mists twisting through withered and leafless trees, into bale-boding voices of pasts long deceased, and into the harrowing blackness of its darkest depths.

¶II.

¶II. By dawn Serenity and Faith had grown cold, and held each other’s shivering, naked bodies as they pushed forward and endured the chill of fog not yet chased from the Somberwood by the still-shrouded Sun. They panted forcedly in the wintry brume as their lips trembled, their noses grew wet, and their skin became dampened and ruddily blotched by the icy dew that collected upon every inch of them, yet whimpering shakily they kept on.

¶III.

¶III. There were shrubs, and vines, and green trees scattered sparsely atwixt the deadwood of the forest, many of which bore black and shriveled fruits. All throughout the timberland were thickets of brambles, and swart-stemmed briars donning black roses.

¶IV.

¶IV. As they penetrated into the Somberwood ever deeper, they could see the umbrages of deer moving about through the sunlit mists, as the mosque swallows hunted among the wood.

¶V.

¶V. Soon they began to see movement between the trees, shadows obscured by the vaporous veil surrounding them.

¶I. By the crack of day the menacing hiss of the wraiths had faded at last from the Somberwood, given way to a silence lain heavy upon all the wood but for the faintest sounds of life. Serenity and Faith had grown by then very cold, and held each the other’s shivering and naked body as they pushed ever forth, enduring the chill of fog not yet chased from the Somberwood by the still-shrouded Sun. And forcedly they panted in the wintry brume as their lips trembled, their noses grew wet, and their skin became dampened and blotched ruddily by the icy dew that had collected on every inch of them. Yet whimpering shakily they kept on behind Reyna as she guided them through the wilds.

¶II. The Huntress, the Sage, and the Questrist pervaded the Somberwood ever deeper, and as they did they began to see darkly withered shrubs, barren trees bearing black and shriveled fruits, thickets of ebony brambles, and swart-stemmed briars donning black roses scattered sparsely atwixt the deadwood boles. And swallows hunted among the trees.

¶III. “We must be nearing this Lightmote of thine,” said Faith, looking around at what little life seemed struggling to grow about them.

¶IV. “It shouldn’t be much further,” replied Reyna, her voice then becoming solemn as but a sullen whisper as her eyes shifted for and fro across the misty weald, her ears attent to the sounds of the trees around them, “though there seemeth to be something here not quite smelling as it should. It would greatly behoove us to step thoughtfully from here forward.”

¶V. “What’s that over there?” asked Serenity, her own voice nearly a whisper.

¶VI. Reyna looked whither the Dryad had pointed, and she saw there marked upon a tree a graven sigil. Slowly the Huldra approached the tree as the two Wood Nymphs followed, and she touched the crudely torn scar just lightly, saying:

¶VII. “ ‘Tis still alive. Barely so, but alive. Strange that a tree could survive here. Stranger that some creature would scar so a living tree here.”

¶VIII. “But living trees are scarred often,” said Serenity. “By birds, by mice, by ratatosks boring into them to make their homes; by Humans and Elves that fell them to make their own homes. ‘Tis simply a part of Nature’s order that a tree be so harmed.”

¶IX. “Yet ‘tis very unnatural a thing for a wight to find what black and rotted tree still endureth slightly deep within itself, to chose that very tree among the whole of a deadwood forest, and into it carve such a horrid mark as this: This is a rune to mark a boundary, carved into a barely living tree when others could be chosen, and purposely, done so as a message, for ‘twas Nymphs that forged this mark. A ward to keep away the Shadow, not wholly unlike the sigils carved into those dead and withered trees rounding the Garden Lightmote; but also a declaration of the hate they feel for Nature, the hate they feel toward life.”

¶X. “How dost thou know?” queried Faith. “It could merely be a coincident that this tree still hath life in it. Thou hast said thyself even around Lightmote there are carvings in the trees. A mere carving could never harm it, as any Nymph would know. Mayhap the Nymphs hoped the life still within the tree would empower for them their ward? Or mayhap they did it to protect the tree from the ravages of the Shadow? There’s no way to know this was done in malice, no way to know ‘twas done as a message by Nymphs that care naught of Nature and life.”

¶XI. “On the contrary, wise Sage. I know very well the intent behind this sigil, by the very features of the mark itself. This ward hath been written not in the Trow Runes of the Nymphs of Lightmote, but hath been written in the Bindrunes of the Nymphs of Harrowden, the Maenads of the Somberwood.”

¶XII. “We should keep going,” said Serenity.

¶XIII. “Ay, ‘twould appear the Maenads have expanded their hunti-- ” Reyna stopped, and began to sniff at the air. She then dashed suddenly forth, away of the Questrist and her Sage, into the Somberwood’s vapors.

¶XIV. “Reyna! Whither hast gone thou?” cried Faith, her voice resounding through all the morning fogs.

¶XV. Then dark and Nymph-formed shades began rousing behind the mist-veil that bound the deadwoods, and from the paly mists six Nymphs stepped outward forth. They had of themselves an compared to what features defined the various sorts of Nymph the likeness of Dryads: hair in all the hues of blonde and red, from nearly white to crimson; and also eyes as bright as gemstones, whether emerald or jazel or some shade between; and all with faces lightly freckled. But no Dryads were these, for through the gleam of their eyes shone not the spirit of Gaya, but a lusting as wolves raging inly for blood spilt of the necks of the most tender young, as their eyes stayed fixed hungrily upon the prey before them.

¶XXIX. There before them stood a great bulwark of blackened dead boles wrought gnarled and bent into a solid form, into the Somberwood’s murk stretching far as they all could see. Growing everywhere upon it were briars clawed in sickly black thorns, and caught in the briars were bones of every thinkable size and form, steeled all of them by the scabrous vines into the knotted bulwark’s every facet and cleft. There were remains it seemed of every variety of creature to be found in all the Northlands, represented each by skulls, ribs, teeth, legs, piths, shoulders, arms, and hips. And from beneath the bones and the briars shone through like embers many a glowing red Bindrune, that into the timbers’ crusts had roughly been graved.

¶I. Night soon fell once more over the Somberwood as the Maenads napped together with Allegiance, Deference, and Suffrage in the center of the dell, piled atop one another. ¶II. The other Dryads remained bound to the deadwood. Obedience, Duress, Accord, and Servility slept curled beside the life-reft trunks, as Faith and Serenity stood stirring in the frore night’s murk, watching the nightjars flick about tween the direful groves.

---

¶V.

¶XIV. “We shall sleep tonight,” said Liberty, “and tomorrow I shall go with you to the Elderwood.” And to this Serenity and Faith agreed.

---

¶V.

¶LVIII. When having reached the other mouth of the crawlway Serenity and Faith found themselves with their fellow Dryads in a great garden, which was wholly enwrapped by the soaring escarpment whence through they’d just passed.

---

¶V.

¶LIX. All abound were lush thickets of lavender, copses of tall yew needled in verdigris, topes of lofty oak, brakes of ivy, and hedges of white rose; all of them enfettered by the milky mist of the garden floor, with their dew-laden leaves silvered by the pale starlight.

---

¶V.

¶LX. “Where are we?” asked Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶LXI. “Ye’re in the Garden of Liss-Heim,” said Anarchy. “The wicked hand of the law doth not reach this part of the Somberwood.”

---

¶V.

¶LXII. “We’re still in the Somberwood?” queried Faith.

---

¶V.

¶LXIII. “Yes,” said Truth. “But of yore hath it been called the Luxwood, ere the Maenads proclaimed dominion over it. For once they were Dryads just as us, but were impured by fear for their own safety, and so created the law to control the land and make it less fearsome. And as the Maenads grew corrupt, so did the forest wither.”

---

¶V.

¶LXIV. “This garden,” added Amity, “is the last vestige of the beauty that once was the Luxwood.”

---

¶V.

¶LXV. “A shame,” said Faith, “we hadn’t the time to rescue any of the others.”

---

¶V.

¶LXVI. “They do not wish to be rescued,” said Empathy. “They convince themselves that there is nothing to be rescued from. They remain tied to their dead oaks, looking upon the open spaces around them and proclaiming how free they are. They allow themselves to be molested and ill-treated because they fear what would become of them without the Maenads’ protection.

---

¶V.

¶LXVII. “What were ye doing in the Somberwood, anyway?” asked Merit.

---

¶V.

¶LXVIII. Faith explained to Merit that Serenity had fallen in love with a mortal, and that they were traveling to the Elderwood to find Daphne.

---

¶V.

¶LXIX. “We shall sleep tonight,” said Liberty, “and tomorrow I shall go with you to the Elderwood.” And to this Serenity and Faith agreed.

---

Chapter VII
“Last Garrison of the Clovenbeards”

---

¶V.

¶I. At the dawn of the second day, Serenity, Faith, and Liberty left the Garden of Liss-Heim and began toward the end of the Somberwood, ever fearing that the Maenads might’ve been near.

---

¶V.

¶II. The three Dryads then came unto the Somberwood’s edge aft many hours of walking, only to be halted by a cliff face.

---

¶V.

¶III. “What do we do now?” asked Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶IV. “Follow me,” said Liberty.

---

¶V.

¶V. And Liberty clomb up onto the rocky stoop afore the russet stone wall, her fingers clenching the cold, linty moss that coated the boulders as her bare feet pressed deeply into and threatened to slip upon the damp sphagnum.

---

¶V.

¶VI. Serenity and Faith followed closely as then Liberty ducked into a small adit in the rocks.

---

¶V.

¶VII. Inside the rock face they found themselves within a dank cavern, where all around there were echoes of water droplets dripping from the stalactites above. Ahead of them was a faint light source, to which ever they walked through a crop of gnarled and twisted stalagmites as in the distance bats squeaked and rats chirped. And strong was the reek of acids emitted by the fungi that fed upon the bat’s guano.

---

¶V.

¶VIII. They came after a short time to a bend in the tunnel, around from which the light seemed to come. Liberty peered around the corner, and saw a room softly filled with yellowred light from thirteen torches; each torch was held by a Lampad, or Torch Nymph.

---

¶V.

¶IX. Liberty rounded the corner without fear now of making herself visible, motioning for Serenity and Faith to follow, and then as they entered the room hailed to the Lampads.

---

¶V.

¶X. “Welcome to the underground,” said one of the Lampads, recognizing Serenity, Liberty, and Faith as Wood Nymphs -- for whilst the Lampads could only have hair in the shades of red and eyes of ruby, and all had tawny skin, the Dryads could have eyes of blue to green and hair of blonde to red, and had skin that was fair and often freckled. The Lampads then introduced themselves: Avidity, Salacity, Lust, Fervidness, Carnality, Ribaldry, Lubricity, Erotica, Desire, Sybarity, Savor, Calidity, and Regale.

---

¶V.

¶XI. “Thank you,” replied Faith. “We are trying to reach the Elderwood. Could ye help us?”

---

¶V.

¶XII. “Verily,” replied Avidity. “We know these tunnels well. Follow us, and we’ll take you straight there.” And so the Lampads led the Dryads deeper into the underground.

---

¶V.

¶I. At the dawn of the second day, Serenity, Faith, and Liberty left the Garden of Liss-Heim and began toward the end of the Somberwood, ever fearing that the Maenads might’ve been near.

---

¶V.

¶II. The three Dryads then came unto the Somberwood’s edge aft many hours of walking, only to be halted by a cliff face.

---

¶V.

¶III. “What do we do now?” asked Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶IV. “Follow me,” said Liberty.

---

¶V.

¶V. And Liberty clomb up onto the rocky stoop afore the russet stone wall, her fingers clenching the cold, linty moss that coated the boulders as her bare feet pressed deeply into and threatened to slip upon the damp sphagnum.

---

¶V.

¶VI. Serenity and Faith followed closely as then Liberty ducked into a small adit in the rocks.

---

¶V.

¶VII. Inside the rock face they found themselves within a dank cavern, where all around there were echoes of water droplets dripping from the stalactites above. Ahead of them was a faint light source, to which ever they walked through a crop of gnarled and twisted stalagmites as in the distance bats squeaked and rats chirped. And strong was the reek of acids emitted by the fungi that fed upon the bat’s guano.

---

Chapter VIII
“The Perron Cleft Scissure”

---

¶V.

¶XIII. At the dawn of the second day, Serenity, Faith, and Liberty left the Garden of Liss-Heim and began toward the end of the Somberwood, ever fearing that the Maenads might’ve been near.

---

¶V.

¶XIV. The three Dryads then came unto the Somberwood’s edge aft many hours of walking, only to be halted by a cliff face.

---

¶V.

¶XV. “What do we do now?” asked Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶XVI. “Follow me,” said Liberty.

---

¶V.

¶XVII. And Liberty clomb up onto the rocky stoop afore the russet stone wall, her fingers clenching the cold, linty moss that coated the boulders as her bare feet pressed deeply into and threatened to slip upon the damp sphagnum.

---

¶V.

¶XVIII. Serenity and Faith followed closely as then Liberty ducked into a small adit in the rocks.

---

¶V.

¶XIX. Inside the rock face they found themselves within a dank cavern, where all around there were echoes of water droplets dripping from the stalactites above. Ahead of them was a faint light source, to which ever they walked through a crop of gnarled and twisted stalagmites as in the distance bats squeaked and rats chirped. And strong was the reek of acids emitted by the fungi that fed upon the bat’s guano.

---

¶V.

¶XX. They came after a short time to a bend in the tunnel, around from which the light seemed to come. Liberty peered around the corner, and saw a room softly filled with yellowred light from thirteen torches; each torch was held by a Lampad, or Torch Nymph.

---

¶V.

¶XXI. Liberty rounded the corner without fear now of making herself visible, motioning for Serenity and Faith to follow, and then as they entered the room hailed to the Lampads.

---

¶V.

¶XXII. “Welcome to the underground,” said one of the Lampads, recognizing Serenity, Liberty, and Faith as Wood Nymphs -- for whilst the Lampads could only have hair in the shades of red and eyes of ruby, and all had tawny skin, the Dryads could have eyes of blue to green and hair of blonde to red, and had skin that was fair and often freckled. The Lampads then introduced themselves: Avidity, Salacity, Lust, Fervidness, Carnality, Ribaldry, Lubricity, Erotica, Desire, Sybarity, Savor, Calidity, and Regale.

---

¶V.

¶XXIII. “Thank you,” replied Faith. “We are trying to reach the Elderwood. Could ye help us?”

---

¶V.

¶XXIV. “Verily,” replied Avidity. “We know these tunnels well. Follow us, and we’ll take you straight there.” And so the Lampads led the Dryads deeper into the underground.

---

¶V.

¶I. At the dawn of the second day, Serenity, Faith, and Liberty left the Garden of Liss-Heim and began toward the end of the Somberwood, ever fearing that the Maenads might’ve been near.

¶II. The three Dryads then came unto the Somberwood’s edge aft many hours of walking, only to be halted by a cliff face.

¶III. “What do we do now?” asked Serenity.

¶IV. “Follow me,” said Liberty.

¶V. And Liberty clomb up onto the rocky stoop afore the russet stone wall, her fingers clenching the cold, linty moss that coated the boulders as her bare feet pressed deeply into and threatened to slip upon the damp sphagnum.

¶VI. Serenity and Faith followed closely as then Liberty ducked into a small adit in the rocks.

¶VII. Inside the rock face they found themselves within a dank cavern, where all around there were echoes of water droplets dripping from the stalactites above. Ahead of them was a faint light source, to which ever they walked through a crop of gnarled and twisted stalagmites as in the distance bats squeaked and rats chirped. And strong was the reek of acids emitted by the fungi that fed upon the bat’s guano.

¶VIII. They came after a short time to a bend in the tunnel, around from which the light seemed to come. Liberty peered around the corner, and saw a room softly filled with orange light from thirteen torches; each torch was held by a Lampad, or Torch Nymph.

¶IX. Liberty rounded the corner without fear now of making herself visible, motioning for Serenity and Faith to follow, and then as they entered the room hailed to the Lampads.

¶X. “Welcome to the underground,” said one of the Lampads, recognizing Serenity, Liberty, and Faith as Wood Nymphs -- for whilst the Lampads could only have hair in the shades of red and eyes of ruby, and all had tawny skin, the Dryads could have eyes of blue to green and hair of blonde to red, and had skin that was fair and often freckled. The Lampads then introduced themselves: Avidity, Salacity, Lust, Fervidness, Carnality, Ribaldry, Lubricity, Erotica, Desire, Sybarity, Savor, Calidity, and Regale.

¶XI. “Thank you,” replied Faith. “We are trying to reach the Elderwood. Could ye help us?”

¶XII. “Verily,” replied Avidity. “We know these tunnels well. Follow us, and we’ll take you straight there.” And so the Lampads led the Dryads deeper into the underground.

¶XIII. As they traveled further into the chamber there seemed to grow in abundance patches of molds in all manners of consistency. There were those that were white and downy as like a froth; those that were as pappy spherules of yellow, gold, orange, or red; those that were oily and hued in blacks and livid greens; those that looked as polished tan kernels; those that were as clumping, white powders; and those that formed circles of white filled with pastel greens, mauves, azures, sallows, pinks, and many other pale shades. And all of these types mingled together in each other’s patches, some dense and others spread.

¶XIV. As they walked, not only did these patches grow thicker and more plentiful, but they began to cover the stalagmites and cave walls as well. And among these patches the Dryads began to see many other varieties of fungus. There were puffballs; some slender and heightwise oblong, while others were round and spiny in appearance, and still others were of some middle twixt the two. There were agarics of all colors, most of them white, but some of stunning vibrancy and a scarce few that glowed as fireflies. There were also many morels and truffles, as well as a great number of sacred mushrooms.

¶XV. “Between the smoke from your torches and the breaths of these fungi, I fear we shall suffocate if we continue any further,” said Serenity.

¶XVI. “Thou needn’t worry,” said Regale. “There shall be plenteous fresh air where we’re going.”

¶XVII. And so ahead the Lampads and the Dryads forged, as all around them the fungi grew more robust. Many of the puffballs now appeared almost as great white conifers, and the walls and ceiling of the tunnel, even the stalactites, were covered in mottled molds.

¶XVIII. Not much time had passed fore it seemed they’d come unto a great jungle of all these fungi, most of them so large they rivaled the trees and underbrush of the forests above.

¶XIX. The cave’s ceiling there was hundreds of feet high, and a fog of spores cloaked much of the jungle’s floor. Ahead of them was small, stone bridge that arched over a gurgling, underground brooklet that marked the border of an even larger and lusher jungle beyond.

¶XX. “What is this place?” asked Liberty.

¶XXI. “Thou art in Shroomseid, the land of our tribe,” said Carnality. “We’ll letup here for a few hours. The path ahead isn’t for the weary.” And to this Serenity, Faith, and Liberty agreed.

¶XXII. And so the Torch Nymphs and the Wood Nymphs crossed over the small, stone bridge and into the greater jungle, and walked through the mushroom forest and into a clearing.

¶XXIII. “Be careful where ye Dryads sit,” warned Ribaldry. “Ye do not want to become afflicted with butt-rot.” And the Dryads feigned laughter at the horrid pun.

¶XXIV. The Lampads stacked their torches in the center of the clearing, and built there a campfire.

¶XXV. And the Lampads and the Dryads lay around the campfire as from the forest surrounding them came Agarians bearing gifts.

¶XXVI. Each Agarian had the appearance of a plump mushroom or toadstool, and was nearly four feet in height. Each had two gangling arms that protruded from the stipe just below the ring, and two stout legs at the stipe’s bottom. Upon the thickest part of the stipe, between the ring and the gills, were on each of them two dark eyespots facing forward, and below the two eyespots each of them had a single, small mouth that was so featureless as to appear but a mere crease.

¶XXVII. The gifts that the Agarians bore were mushroom caps; some were as large baskets filled with sacred mushrooms, and others were small and filled with some kind of tea. The Agarians set the gifts adown near the Nymphs and then retreated back slowly into the jungle.

¶XXVIII. The Lampads began to eat of the sacred mushrooms and drink of the tea, and offered some unto the Dryads, who eagerly accepted and ate of the psilocybes and imbibed the brew.

¶XXIX. Now those fungi that twinkled and glowed in the darkness beyond the light cast by the campfire began to arouse attention from the Nymphs, who by then were tripping out. It seemed that the fungi were flickering in tally with the sounds of the bats, which in turn seemed to be squeaking in musical rhythm.

¶XXX. Next the Nymphs’ skin began to tingle, and they all began to massage one another, and groomed each other’s hair. Then after only a short time they began to kiss one another’s shoulders, necks, and cheeks as they kneaded at one another’s skin. And then the kneading turned not to lighthearted fondling, but to passionate caressing, and they began to make love. But this was not the frolicsome, jovial lovemaking the Dryads were accustomed to; this was rather an impassioned, ruttish frenzy of sweltering flesh.

¶XXXI. For hours they made love in this manner, until at end all were left gasping desperately for breath as limply their limbs lay atop each other.

¶XXV. Lickerish = lusty

---

Chapter VIII
“Feal Axes of Dundwarghtrove”

Through vaulted corridor the Nymphs had traveled,
from aperture raught nigh wither the Drake-lich kept,
his former den’s os from crypt unraveled
unto Clovenmount’s extern across whence the Nymphs had leapt
into primeval route by Dundwarrow hidden,
singly accessed whence the Drake had slept,
by Dundwarf through longly untransmeable pass bidden,
bewaring mechanical Dwarf-traps as they crept.

---

¶V.

¶I. Heat/rime, flux /drouth

---

¶V.

¶II. The kiteshield was ___ Isendrouth: Wrought was he of an aerolitic iron from but one of a myriad roughly toriven boulders ever tobrast breaking and strewn toscatter belike a vasty and violent river of stone and metal comprising the meat and bone of ____’s lich coursing around and high above the ever-fires of the Horned Sun God Who renews Himself each yeartide(?) as by His yearly(?) keeling of tattered scales the Great Serpent His own skin instaures undead, ___’s sundered corpse fro the abyssal stells without the planets riven neath Him farthest and shone most splendrous radiantly upon by Him about Whom revolved these nether planets most nigh: the planet Mercury of the Archangel between the Sun God and His encircling bairn above; the twin planets of twilight threapt first Lucifer, Herald of the Day hight Morrowstar of the Dawn with our Sun God one, and thence Venus, Heraldess of the Night dubbed Evenstar of the Dusk and with our Moon Goddess one, of the Moon Mother threapt Diana, Tellus of Arady, the Holy Pilgrimess, Daughter of the Sun and Moon Who would in Her time sway to be threapt Gaya or Terra of our earthen womb below, the glebe of the Earth Mother threapt Gaya(?) together with Her own Great Mother the Silvern Moon Queen threapt tenebrous Diana, and the Blood God hied Aries in His earthen(?) armor of craggy, isen scutes, and Mars of Their brother Aries, from the planet Jupiter of Deus Pater, the Thunderer and levin-bearer whose searing-bright serpent-staff smites from the planet of

---

¶V.

¶III. Netherfax + unnamed staff of fluid = halberd/voulge +-/of magma.

---

¶V.

¶IV. IsenBLANK+ unnamed staff of liquid = halberd/voulge

---

¶V.

¶V. Rime turns fire into ash, air into frost

---

¶V.

¶VI. Heat turns water into steam, glebe into

---

¶V.

¶VII. Wetness turns fire into smoke, glebe into mud, melts, or evaporates whatever it cleaves)

---

¶V.

¶VIII. Forged from coldsteel wrought of aerotic iron tempered with adamance from willing blood by those skyborne of Diana’s sundry thewd bestowed, sky-fired in streaks of starlight.

---

¶V.

¶IX. An recurve compound bow mainly or isenwood and inlaid with starlit coldsteel. It carries with it neither baldric nor quiver; instead there lay at the center of the bowstring a gem of adamance remains nocked fast, and when drawn should appear between these flights and the – of the bow a long, bright shaft is conjured arcing moonlight that engulfs the bow himself as the adamant nock beams through the ___

---

¶V.

¶X. Short hafted, double-bitted throwing axe with broad heads bound by a shared poll opposite edges flared each heel and toe, giving it broader, rounded blades burnished brown-bright, inlaid either face of each head with twin serpents of argence/rutile, their heads reared aback hamately, one toward the toe and the other toward the heel, each uncinately vising his unciform-perched other near the blade and bound at the poll by their sagittiform tails with the twin serpents of the adjacent face on the other head, the argent and rutile serpents inverted. Solenoidal handle,

---

¶V.

¶XI. Aerolitic lodestone, peridot?, finger ring

---

¶V.

¶XII. Niello inlay

---

¶V.

¶XIII. Greatsword / claymore /

---

¶V.

¶XIV. Kite shields / round shield (targe)

---

¶V.

¶XV. Of flux

---

¶V.

¶XVI. Of drouth

---

¶V.

¶XVII. Rounded helm, the skullcap’s four plates of argence bound by clips of coldsteel plated all but their fastening bolts in an unnamed adamant gold. Argent cheek and spectacle guards.

---

¶V.

¶XVIII. Rounded helm, the skullcap’s four plates of coldsteel bound by clips of an unknown latten wrought of adamant bronze fastened unto the coldsteel plates with argent bolts. Adamantine latten cheek and spectacle guards.

---

¶V.

¶XIX. Long-bearded axes.

---

¶V.

¶XX. Forged from coldiron, a cast-iron wrought in the coldest, blackest flames of the deepest Underworld of isen aerolite and adamance tempered with the [willing blood of the Swartelves?]. Inlaid with coiled, serpents[?].

---

¶V.

¶XXI. haft carved of isenwood, short and bellied, with a crook’d grip above the knob.

---

Chapter IX
“Underwending the Bruindowns”

---

Chapter IX
“Sistren of Luciference”

---

¶V.

¶I. Cain (red) hair of the Lampads.

---

¶V.

¶II. The trade of their charge was their adamant staff wrought with an uncinate / hamate / unciform and at the tip of this a smaller curve in which the lanthorn could swing, transcuring within the larger crook of the staff.

---

Chapter X
“Mycorinth Hall”

---

¶V.

¶I. As they traveled further into the chamber there seemed to grow in abundance patches of molds in all manners of consistency. There were those that were white and downy as like a froth; those that were as pappy spherules of yellow, gold, orange, or red; those that were oily and hued in blacks and livid greens; those that looked as polished tan kernels; those that were as clumping, white powders; and those that formed circles of white filled with pastel greens, mauves, azures, sallows, pinks, and many other pale shades. And all of these types mingled together in each other’s patches, some dense and others spread.

---

¶V.

¶II. As they walked, not only did these patches grow thicker and more plentiful, but they began to cover the stalagmites and cave walls as well. And among these patches the Dryads began to see many other varieties of fungus. There were puffballs; some slender and heightwise oblong, while others were round and spiny in appearance, and still others were of some middle twixt the two. There were agarics of all colors, most of them white, but some of stunning vibrancy and a scarce few that glowed as fireflies. There were also many morels and truffles, as well as a great number of sacred mushrooms.

---

¶V.

¶III. “Between the smoke from your torches and the breaths of these fungi, I fear we shall suffocate if we continue any further,” said Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶IV. “Thou needn’t worry,” said Regale. “There shall be plenteous fresh air where we’re going.”

---

¶V.

¶V. And so ahead the Lampads and the Dryads forged, as all around them the fungi grew more robust. Many of the puffballs now appeared almost as great white conifers, and the walls and ceiling of the tunnel, even the stalactites, were covered in mottled molds.

---

¶V.

¶VI. Not much time had passed fore it seemed they’d come unto a great jungle of all these fungi, most of them so large they rivaled the trees and underbrush of the forests above.

---

¶V.

¶VII. The cave’s ceiling there was hundreds of feet high, and a fog of spores cloaked much of the jungle’s floor. Ahead of them was small, stone bridge that arched over a gurgling, underground brooklet that marked the border of an even larger and lusher jungle beyond.

---

¶V.

¶VIII. “What is this place?” asked Liberty.

---

¶V.

¶IX. “Thou art in Shroomseid, the land of our tribe,” said Carnality. “We’ll letup here for a few hours. The path ahead isn’t for the weary.” And to this Serenity, Faith, and Liberty agreed.

---

¶V.

¶X. And so the Torch Nymphs and the Wood Nymphs crossed over the small, stone bridge and into the greater jungle, and walked through the mushroom forest and into a clearing.

---

¶V.

¶XI. “Be careful where ye Dryads sit,” warned Ribaldry. “Ye do not want to become afflicted with butt-rot.” And the Dryads feigned laughter at the horrid pun.

---

¶V.

¶XII. The Lampads stacked their torches in the center of the clearing, and built there a campfire.

---

¶V.

¶XIII. And the Lampads and the Dryads lay around the campfire as from the forest surrounding them came Agarians bearing gifts.

---

¶V.

¶XIV. Each Agarian had the appearance of a plump mushroom or toadstool, and was nearly four feet in height. Each had two gangling arms that protruded from the stipe just below the ring, and two stout legs at the stipe’s bottom. Upon the thickest part of the stipe, between the ring and the gills, were on each of them two dark eyespots facing forward, and below the two eyespots each of them had a single, small mouth that was so featureless as to appear but a mere crease.

---

¶V.

¶XV. The gifts that the Agarians bore were mushroom caps; some were as large baskets filled with sacred mushrooms, and others were small and filled with some kind of tea. The Agarians set the gifts down near the Nymphs and then retreated back slowly into the jungle.

---

¶V.

¶XVI. The Lampads began to eat of the sacred mushrooms and drink of the tea, and offered some unto the Dryads, who eagerly accepted and ate of the psilocybes and imbibed the brew.

---

¶V.

¶XVII. Now those fungi that twinkled and glowed in the darkness beyond the light cast by the campfire began to arouse attention from the Nymphs, who by then were tripping out. It seemed that the fungi were flickering in tally with the sounds of the bats, which in turn seemed to be squeaking in musical rhythm.

---

¶V.

¶XVIII. Next the Nymphs’ skin began to tingle, and they all began to massage one another, and groomed each other’s hair. Then after only a short time they began to kiss one another’s shoulders, necks, and cheeks as they kneaded at one another’s skin. And then the kneading turned not to lighthearted fondling, but to passionate caressing, and they began to make love. But this was not the frolicsome, jovial lovemaking the Dryads were accustomed to; this was rather an impassioned, ruttish frenzy of sweltering flesh.

---

¶V.

¶XIX. For hours they made love in this manner, until at end all were left gasping desperately for breath as limply their limbs lay atop each other.

---

¶V.

¶VIII. They came after a short time to a bend in the tunnel, around from which the light seemed to come. Liberty peered around the corner, and saw a room softly filled with yellowred light from thirteen torches; each torch was held by a Lampad, or Torch Nymph.

---

¶V.

¶IX. Liberty rounded the corner without fear now of making herself visible, motioning for Serenity and Faith to follow, and then as they entered the room hailed to the Lampads.

---

¶V.

¶X. “Welcome to the underground,” said one of the Lampads, recognizing Serenity, Liberty, and Faith as Wood Nymphs -- for whilst the Lampads could only have hair in the shades of red and eyes of ruby, and all had tawny skin, the Dryads could have eyes of blue to green and hair of blonde to red, and had skin that was fair and often freckled. The Lampads then introduced themselves: Avidity, Salacity, Lust, Fervidness, Carnality, Ribaldry, Lubricity, Erotica, Desire, Sybarity, Savor, Calidity, and Regale.

---

¶V.

¶XI. “Thank you,” replied Faith. “We are trying to reach the Elderwood. Could ye help us?”

---

¶V.

¶XII. “Verily,” replied Avidity. “We know these tunnels well. Follow us, and we’ll take you straight there.” And so the Lampads led the Dryads deeper into the underground.

---

¶V.

¶XIII. As they traveled further into the chamber there seemed to grow in abundance patches of molds in all manners of consistency. There were those that were white and downy as like a froth; those that were as pappy spherules of yellow, gold, orange, or red; those that were oily and hued in blacks and livid greens; those that looked as polished tan kernels; those that were as clumping, white powders; and those that formed circles of white filled with pastel greens, mauves, azures, sallows, pinks, and many other pale shades. And all of these types mingled together in each other’s patches, some dense and others spread.

---

¶V.

¶XIV. As they walked, not only did these patches grow thicker and more plentiful, but they began to cover the stalagmites and cave walls as well. And among these patches the Dryads began to see many other varieties of fungus. There were puffballs; some slender and heightwise oblong, while others were round and spiny in appearance, and still others were of some middle twixt the two. There were agarics of all colors, most of them white, but some of stunning vibrancy and a scarce few that glowed as fireflies. There were also many morels and truffles, as well as a great number of sacred mushrooms.

---

¶V.

¶XV. “Between the smoke from your torches and the breaths of these fungi, I fear we shall suffocate if we continue any further,” said Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶XVI. “Thou needn’t worry,” said Regale. “There shall be plenteous fresh air where we’re going.”

---

¶V.

¶XVII. And so ahead the Lampads and the Dryads forged, as all around them the fungi grew more robust. Many of the puffballs now appeared almost as great white conifers, and the walls and ceiling of the tunnel, even the stalactites, were covered in mottled molds.

---

¶V.

¶XVIII. Not much time had passed fore it seemed they’d come unto a great jungle of all these fungi, most of them so large they rivaled the trees and underbrush of the forests above.

---

¶V.

¶XIX. The cave’s ceiling there was hundreds of feet high, and a fog of spores cloaked much of the jungle’s floor. Ahead of them was small, stone bridge that arched over a gurgling, underground brooklet that marked the border of an even larger and lusher jungle beyond.

---

¶V.

¶XX. “What is this place?” asked Liberty.

---

¶V.

¶XXI. “Thou art in Shroomseid, the land of our tribe,” said Carnality. “We’ll letup here for a few hours. The path ahead isn’t for the weary.” And to this Serenity, Faith, and Liberty agreed.

---

¶V.

¶XXII. And so the Torch Nymphs and the Wood Nymphs crossed over the small, stone bridge and into the greater jungle, and walked through the mushroom forest and into a clearing.

---

¶V.

¶XXIII. “Be careful where ye Dryads sit,” warned Ribaldry. “Ye do not want to become afflicted with butt-rot.” And the Dryads feigned laughter at the horrid pun.

---

¶V.

¶XXIV. The Lampads stacked their torches in the center of the clearing, and built there a campfire.

---

¶V.

¶XXV. And the Lampads and the Dryads lay around the campfire as from the forest surrounding them came Agarians bearing gifts.

---

¶V.

¶XXVI. Each Agarian had the appearance of a plump mushroom or toadstool, and was nearly four feet in height. Each had two gangling arms that protruded from the stipe just below the ring, and two stout legs at the stipe’s bottom. Upon the thickest part of the stipe, between the ring and the gills, were on each of them two dark eyespots facing forward, and below the two eyespots each of them had a single, small mouth that was so featureless as to appear but a mere crease.

---

¶V.

¶XXVII. The gifts that the Agarians bore were mushroom caps; some were as large baskets filled with sacred mushrooms, and others were small and filled with some kind of tea. The Agarians set the gifts down near the Nymphs and then retreated back slowly into the jungle.

---

¶V.

¶XXVIII. The Lampads began to eat of the sacred mushrooms and drink of the tea, and offered some unto the Dryads, who eagerly accepted and ate of the psilocybes and imbibed the brew.

---

¶V.

¶XXIX. Now those fungi that twinkled and glowed in the darkness beyond the light cast by the campfire began to arouse attention from the Nymphs, who by then were tripping out. It seemed that the fungi were flickering in tally with the sounds of the bats, which in turn seemed to be squeaking in musical rhythm.

---

¶V.

¶XXX. Next the Nymphs’ skin began to tingle, and they all began to massage one another, and groomed each other’s hair. Then after only a short time they began to kiss one another’s shoulders, necks, and cheeks as they kneaded at one another’s skin. And then the kneading turned not to lighthearted fondling, but to passionate caressing, and they began to make love. But this was not the frolicsome, jovial lovemaking the Dryads were accustomed to; this was rather an impassioned, ruttish frenzy of sweltering flesh.

---

¶V.

¶XXXI. For hours they made love in this manner, until at end all were left gasping desperately for breath as limply their limbs lay atop each other.

---

Chapter XI
“Under Incession”

---

¶V.

¶I. After their strength came back to them, and their minds no longer were clouded by the sacred mushrooms or the tea, the Nymphs readied themselves to leave Shroomseid.

---

¶V.

¶II. The Lampads fashioned torches from the large, dry stipes that they gathered, and gave torches also to the Dryads, who held them far in front of themselves (for Dryads are leery of fire). And the Lampads led the Dryads through the Shroomseid to its other end, to the mouth of yet another tunnel.

---

¶V.

¶III. “We must be very careful,” said Fervidness. “The underground holds many dangers.” And with that Fervidness motioned unto the jungle from which they had just emerged, and from the forest came ten Agarians, each brandishing a spiny, crude bludgeon.

---

¶V.

¶IV. The Agarians entered the mouth of the tunnel, followed closely be the Nymphs.

---

¶V.

¶V. Many hours passed as through the darkness the Nymphs continued, until afore them at some distance they saw a faint light.

---

¶V.

¶VI. “Is that the way out?” asked Faith.

---

¶V.

¶VII. “No,” said Avidity, warily.

---

¶V.

¶VIII. Slowly the light moved nearer them; a torch or perhaps a lantern, carried by someone or somewhit unknown.

---

¶V.

¶IX. The light drew closer as the Agarians and Nymphs stopped and held where they were, until finally its carrier had come so close that they could clearly see the whit by the light that was cast on it by the torch it held.

---

¶V.

¶X. It was a hideous beast. It walked mainly on its hindlegs; using its right arm to help support its weight as its left grasped the torch. Its head was as a skull, though its eyes, fore-facing and surrounded bony ridges, were set so apart it almost seemed they projected from the sides of its head; its nose, sitting between its eyes and nearly upon its forehead, was flat, and its nostrils so close together they looked to be a single hole when the flame moved just right; its maw projected like that of an ape, and as its mouth hung open it showed its great ape-teeth and ape-tusks, with a long, ropey tongue that dangled below its chin. Its legs were bowed, squat; its arms thick and muscular, and so long that the creature had only to hunch over to rest its palm on the ground. Its fingers and toes ended in huge, sickle-shaped claws. Its skin was leathery, almost scaly, and was a blotchy leaden gray in color. From all over its hide grew a sparse coat of thick, wiry white hairs.

---

¶V.

¶XI. The monster glared at them from under its juttying brow as its long and pointed ears flattened to the sides. It menacingly clubbed at the ground with its torch, swinging it about as the creature lumbered quickly toward them.

---

¶V.

¶XII. The Agarians made a wall before the Nymphs, and intercepted the great beast, attacking it with their bludgeons. The beast dropped its torch and lashed back at the Agarians with its many-hooked hands, strewing the cavern with their pallid blood and innards. The monster ripped limb from stipe and tore at every part of them. Soon not one Agarian stood, and the beast sopped with their milky remains as pieces of them lay all around. All this so fast it seemed a mere blink.

---

¶V.

¶XIII. The wight then smiled at the Nymphs, teeth haughtily borne as it panted, causing the Dryads to tremble.

---

¶V.

¶XIV. “Stand back,” Calidity warned the Dryads. And the Lampads all smiled back at the monster, and lightly blew upon the ends of their torches held out before them, causing a torrent of fire to roar forward and enkindle the beast’s hair and clout.

---

¶V.

¶XV. The creature howled in pain and its arms began to flail about. Enraged, the wight trudged at them, but cloaked in fire could not see where to strike, and so fought mindlessly at the air as the Nymphs backed away. Only after several minutes did it finally collapse in front of them, consumed entirely by the Lampads’ flames as its serpentine tail thrashed.

---

¶V.

¶XVI. “We have to keep moving,” said Avidity. “The scent will attract more of them.”

---

¶V.

¶XVII. In haste the Nymphs leaped over the creature as it burned and jogged ahead.

---

¶V.

¶XVIII. They kept on at a lope for quite a time before finally slowing, fairly certain they’d put enough distance between themselves and the monster.

---

¶V.

¶XIX. “What was that?” asked Serenity, still shaken by the attack. “It looked like some sort of an Orc.”

---

¶V.

¶XX. “ ‘Twas a Troglodyte,” said Sybarity; “an Under Orc. Troglodytes were among the first Orcs to live wholly upon the land, away from the sea whence the Orcs first came.”

---

¶V.

¶XXI. “I hate Orcs,” breathed Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶XXII. “Think of it,” said Liberty, “if those other Dryads that the Maenads held captive back in the Somberwood feared us, they’d shit themselves if ever they were to see an Orc.”

---

¶V.

¶XXIII. Serenity stood stiffly, her breaths labored and chest heaving, lips parted and pouting, eyes wide and brow arched as her peering kept veering back to the shadows whence they’d encountered the Troglodyte. And Serenity shook her head, casting away her worries if only for a moment, and said unto Liberty: “I wonder if perhaps it may be worth it.”

---

¶V.

¶XXIV. “What dost thou mean?” said Liberty.

---

¶V.

¶XXV. “To live in captivity, having the protection of the Maenads.”

---

¶V.

¶XXVI. “They haven’t freedom,” answered Liberty.

---

¶V.

¶XXVII. “Perhaps not,” said Serenity, “but they seem content enough in those individual freedoms that have been allotted to them. Never do they have to concern themselves with any real dangers. It must be bliss to be so ignorant of the world as to fear the petty and harmless whits they fear.”

---

¶V.

¶XXVIII. “Whilst being under another’s rule?” said Liberty. “To have another choose for them which freedoms they are allowed and which they are not? I could never think it ‘worth it’ to be sheltered by slavery, no matter how strong that shelter may be. The Maenads sold those Dryads a lie; the lie that freedoms doled out by an authority somehow equal true, genuine freedom, and sold them also the lie that being haltered, bound, and watched is but a means of protection. These lies that were sold to them, they bought by sacrificing the very whits they feared to lose: their freedom and well-being. For that, I pity them. I pity them with all that is in me, but I do not envy them.”

---

¶V.

¶XXIX. “But surely they would not have to worry about such wights as Orcs,” said Serenity. “They needn’t worry over any real threats. Maybe to them, having such protection is worth it, as long as they are granted enough individual freedoms.”

---

¶V.

¶XXX. “To be granted a little safety and a list of freedoms, in exchange for true freedom and the ability to keep oneself safe in the manner one sees most fit?”

---

¶V.

¶XXXI. “I suppose,” replied Serenity, “such a choice must be left to each person.”

---

¶V.

¶XXXII. “Just as the choice was left to thee? Thou never made any such choice. It was thrust upon thee, and thou wert lucky to escape. But imagine if there were nowhere to hide or run to; imagine there were nowhit but Maenad tribes everywhere one could go, all enforcing their law -- some more strict than others, some bestowing more freedoms than others, but all principally the same.”

---

¶V.

¶XXXIII. “That could never happen,” said Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶XXXIV. “Not here, in the underground,” Avidity injected.

---

¶V.

¶XXXV. “Thou knowest of the Maenads and their law?” asked Faith.

---

¶V.

¶XXXVI. “Unfortunately,” said Avidity. “They’ve at times attempted to enforce their law here as well, but to little effect. The underground is the last place the hand of the law wilt ever reach.”

---

¶V.

¶XXXVII. “And how is that?” said Faith.

---

¶V.

¶XXXVIII. “We have our own world here; our own system of cooperation and no need of law. Those of us in the underground would sooner give our lives than allow the Maenads’ law to destroy everywhit we’ve worked for.”

---

¶V.

¶XXXIX. “But ye have no safety,” said Serenity. “That Under Orc might’ve easily killed any of us, just as easily as it killed those mushroom-folk.”

---

¶V.

¶XL. “Yes,” said Avidity, “but a surface Orc could’ve just as easily killed any of the Maenads, and the Dryads that live under their law. At least down here in the underground, if thou art killed, it is because thou hast failed to protect thyself, not because the law hath failed to protect thee. And if thou endurest, it is because thou hast been able to do so on thine own merits, not because the law hath spared thee. Freedom isn’t safe, and the law is the refuge of cowards. When thou art free, thou must be responsible for thine own safety, or at the least, thou must have friends that thou canst depend on to help thee when thou art in need.”

---

¶V.

¶XLI. “It could be argued,” stated Serenity, “that the Maenads are the ‘friends’ of those Dryads they hold captive. Those Dryads pay their tax and obey their law, in exchange for what little protection the Maenads have to offer.”

---

¶V.

¶XLII. “That, is precisely why they fear us,” said Liberty. “There could always be an Orc, or a pack of wolves, or a wyldfire, or some other danger from which the Maenads cannot protect them. They are never truly safe. But what dost thou suppose they’d do after an Orc attack? They might encourage the Maenads to make better whips. Perhaps they’d even gather thorny vines for the Maenads to do so. They’d do this thinking that if the Maenads had these thorny whips, they’d have more of a defense against future Orc attacks, not even considering what that will mean when the time comes for the Maenads to turn their whips on those Dryads that breach their law, until they find themselves being lashed. And then, after being subjected to this brutality, they will convince themselves they deserved it, and all those that witnessed the lashing will say that is the consequence for disobedience; they’ll say that if one doth not want such lashings, one hath only to obey the law. To them it will be a simple matter, because no matter how they are mistreated, their belief that the law is there to keep them safe will only be strengthened. And so they fear us because we reject the very whit that they’ve convinced themselves is there to protect them.”

---

¶V.

¶XLIII. “That is why they must feign freedom,” added Avidity. “They must make themselves believe they are free, so that they don’t have to admit to themselves, that the whit they fear above all else, is freedom. They fear freedom because it is unsafe, and they fear us because we are free ... ”

---

¶V.

¶XLIV. “And therefore a threat to their safety,” Serenity concluded. “But do ye not grow tired of always lurking in the shadows?”

---

¶V.

¶XLV. “Not we Lampads,” said Avidity. “It is our way. Shroomseid shall always be our home.”

---

¶V.

¶XLVI. “We Dryads of Liss-Heim certainly grow tired,” said Liberty. “But until the day cometh that there are more freedom fighters than cowards amongst the Dryads of the Somberwood, we must always hide away in Liss-Heim where the hand of the law doth not reach. For as the law is the refuge of cowards, then the shadows must be the refuge of those that love freedom.”

---

¶V.

¶XLVII. “How canst thou be free whilst always having to steal away into the darkness?” asked Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶XLVIII. “We cannot be,” answered Liberty. “Not truly. That is why we hate the law so. The law not only taketh freedom from the cowards that willingly surrender to it, but it taketh also the freedom from we who surrender not.”

---

¶V.

¶XLIX. “Why doesn’t your tribe just go to the Elderwood, away from the Maenads and their law?”

---

¶V.

¶L. “Because, Serenity,” said Liberty, “it is we Dryads of Liss-Heim that must keep the law from spreading beyond the Somberwood.”

---

¶V.

¶XXXII. After their strength came back to them, and their minds no longer were clouded by the sacred mushrooms or the tea, the Nymphs readied themselves to leave Shroomseid.

---

¶V.

¶XXXIII. The Lampads fashioned torches from the large, dry stipes that they gathered, and gave torches also to the Dryads, who held them far in front of themselves (for Dryads are leery of fire). And the Lampads led the Dryads through the Shroomseid to its other end, to the mouth of yet another tunnel.

---

¶V.

Agarians
(Myco sapiens[?])

¶XXXIV. “We must be very careful,” said Fervidness. “The underground holds many dangers.” And with that Fervidness motioned unto the jungle from which they had just emerged, and from the forest came ten Agarians, each brandishing a spiny, crude bludgeon.

---

¶V.

¶XXXV. The Agarians entered the mouth of the tunnel, followed closely be the Nymphs.

---

¶V.

¶XXXVI. Many hours passed as through the darkness the Nymphs continued, until afore them at some distance they saw a faint light.

---

¶V.

¶XXXVII. “Is that the way out?” asked Faith.

---

¶V.

¶XXXVIII. “No,” said Avidity, warily.

---

¶V.

¶XXXIX. Slowly the light moved nearer them; a torch or perhaps a lantern, carried by someone or something unknown.

---

¶V.

¶XL. The light drew closer as the Agarians and Nymphs stopped and held where they were, until finally its carrier had come so close that they could clearly see the thing by the light that was cast on it by the torch it held.

---

¶V.

¶XLI. It was a hideous beast. It walked mainly on its hindlegs; using its right arm to help support its weight as its left grasped the torch. Its head was as a skull, though its eyes, fore-facing and surrounded bony ridges, were set so apart it almost seemed they projected from the sides of its head; its nose, sitting between its eyes and nearly upon its forehead, was flat, and its nostrils so close together they looked to be a single hole when the flame moved just right; its maw projected like that of an ape, and as its mouth hung open it showed its great ape-teeth and ape-tusks, with a long, ropey tongue that dangled below its chin. Its legs were bowed, squat; its arms thick and muscular, and so long that the creature had only to hunch over to rest its palm on the ground. Its fingers and toes ended in huge, sickle-shaped claws. Its skin was leathery, almost scaly, and was a blotchy leaden gray in color. From all over its hide grew a sparse coat of thick, wiry white hairs.

---

¶V.

¶XLII. The monster glared at them from under its jutting brow as its long and pointed ears flattened to the sides. It menacingly clubbed at the ground with its torch, swinging it about as the creature lumbered quickly toward them.

---

¶V.

¶XLIII. The Agarians made a wall before the Nymphs, and intercepted the great beast, attacking it with their bludgeons. The beast dropped its torch and lashed back at the Agarians with its many-hooked hands, strewing the cavern with their pallid blood and innards. The monster ripped limb from stipe and tore at every part of them. Soon not one Agarian stood, and the beast sopped with their milky remains as pieces of them lay all around. All this so fast it seemed a mere blink.

---

¶V.

¶XLIV. The thing then smiled at the Nymphs, teeth haughtily borne as it panted, causing the Dryads to tremble.

---

¶V.

¶XLV. “Stand back,” Calidity warned the Dryads. And the Lampads all smiled back at the monster, and lightly blew upon the ends of their torches held out before them, causing a torrent of fire to roar forward and enkindle the beast’s hair and clout.

---

¶V.

Troglodyte
(Orcus troglodytes)

¶XLVI. The creature howled in pain and its arms began to flail about. Enraged, the thing trudged at them, but cloaked in fire could not see where to strike, and so fought mindlessly at the air as the Nymphs backed away. Only after several minutes did it finally collapse in front of them, consumed entirely by the Lampads’ flames as its serpentine tail thrashed.

---

¶V.

¶XLVII. “We have to keep moving,” said Avidity. “The scent will attract more of them.”

---

¶V.

¶XLVIII. In haste the Nymphs leaped over the creature as it burned and jogged ahead.

---

¶V.

¶XLIX. They kept on at a lope for quite a time before finally slowing, fairly certain they’d put enough distance between themselves and the monster.

---

¶V.

¶L. “What was that?” asked Serenity, still shaken by the attack. “It looked like some sort of an Orc.”

---

¶V.

¶LI. “ ‘Twas a Troglodyte,” said Sybarity; “an Under Orc. Troglodytes were among the first Orcs to live wholly upon the land, away from the sea whence the Orcs first came.”

---

¶V.

¶LII. “I hate Orcs,” breathed Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶LIII. “Think of it,” said Liberty, “if those other Dryads that the Maenads held captive back in the Somberwood feared us, they’d shit themselves if ever they were to see an Orc.”

---

¶V.

¶LIV. Serenity stood stiffly, her breaths labored and chest heaving, lips parted and pouting, eyes wide and brow arched as her peering kept veering back to the shadows whence they’d encountered the Troglodyte. And Serenity shook her head, casting away her worries if only for a moment, and said unto Liberty: “I wonder if perhaps it may be worth it.”

---

¶V.

¶LV. “What dost thou mean?” said Liberty.

---

¶V.

¶LVI. “To live in captivity, having the protection of the Maenads.”

---

¶V.

¶LVII. “They haven’t freedom,” answered Liberty.

---

¶V.

¶LVIII. “Perhaps not,” said Serenity, “but they seem content enough in those individual freedoms that have been allotted to them. Never do they have to concern themselves with any real dangers. It must be bliss to be so ignorant of the world as to fear the petty and harmless things they fear.”

---

¶V.

¶LIX. “Whilst being under another’s rule?” said Liberty. “To have another choose for them which freedoms they are allowed and which they are not? I could never think it ‘worth it’ to be sheltered by slavery, no matter how strong that shelter may be. The Maenads sold those Dryads a lie; the lie that freedoms doled out by an authority somehow equal true, genuine freedom, and sold them also the lie that being haltered, bound, and watched is but a means of protection. These lies that were sold to them, they bought by sacrificing the very things they feared to lose: their freedom and well-being. For that, I pity them. I pity them with all that is in me, but I do not envy them.”

---

¶V.

¶LX. “But surely they would not have to worry about such things as Orcs,” said Serenity. “They needn’t worry over any real threats. Maybe to them, having such protection is worth it, as long as they are granted enough individual freedoms.”

---

¶V.

¶LXI. “To be granted a little safety and a list of freedoms, in exchange for true freedom and the ability to keep oneself safe in the manner one sees most fit?”

---

¶V.

¶LXII. “I suppose,” replied Serenity, “such a choice must be left to each person.”

---

¶V.

¶LXIII. “Just as the choice was left to thee? Thou never made any such choice. It was thrust upon thee, and thou wert lucky to escape. But imagine if there were nowhere to hide or run to; imagine there were nothing but Maenad tribes everywhere one could go, all enforcing their law -- some more strict than others, some bestowing more freedoms than others, but all principally the same.”

---

¶V.

¶LXIV. “That could never happen,” said Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶LXV. “Not here, in the underground,” Avidity injected.

---

¶V.

¶LXVI. “Thou knowest of the Maenads and their law?” asked Faith.

---

¶V.

¶LXVII. “Unfortunately,” said Avidity. “They’ve at times attempted to enforce their law here as well, but to little effect. The underground is the last place the hand of the law wilt ever reach.”

---

¶V.

¶LXVIII. “And how is that?” said Faith.

---

¶V.

¶LXIX. “We have our own world here; our own system of cooperation and no need of law. Those of us in the underground would sooner give our lives than allow the Maenads’ law to destroy everything we’ve worked for.”

---

¶V.

¶LXX. “But ye have no safety,” said Serenity. “That Under Orc might’ve easily killed any of us, just as easily as it killed those mushroom-folk.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXI. “Yes,” said Avidity, “but a surface Orc could’ve just as easily killed any of the Maenads, and the Dryads that live under their law. At least down here in the underground, if thou art killed, it is because thou hast failed to protect thyself, not because the law hath failed to protect thee. And if thou endurest, it is because thou hast been able to do so on thine own merits, not because the law hath spared thee. Freedom isn’t safe, and the law is the refuge of cowards. When thou art free, thou must be responsible for thine own safety, or at the least, thou must have friends that thou canst depend on to help thee when thou art in need.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXII. “It could be argued,” stated Serenity, “that the Maenads are the ‘friends’ of those Dryads they hold captive. Those Dryads pay their tax and obey their law, in exchange for what little protection the Maenads have to offer.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXIII. “That, is precisely why they fear us,” said Liberty. “There could always be an Orc, or a pack of wolves, or a wildfire, or some other danger from which the Maenads cannot protect them. They are never truly safe. But what dost thou suppose they’d do after an Orc attack? They might encourage the Maenads to make better whips. Perhaps they’d even gather thorny vines for the Maenads to do so. They’d do this thinking that if the Maenads had these thorny whips, they’d have more of a defense against future Orc attacks, not even considering what that will mean when the time comes for the Maenads to turn their whips on those Dryads that breach their law, until they find themselves being lashed. And then, after being subjected to this brutality, they will convince themselves they deserved it, and all those that witnessed the lashing will say that is the consequence for disobedience; they’ll say that if one doth not want such lashings, one hath only to obey the law. To them it will be a simple matter, because no matter how they are mistreated, their belief that the law is there to keep them safe will only be strengthened. And so they fear us because we reject the very thing that they’ve convinced themselves is there to protect them.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXIV. “That is why they must feign freedom,” added Avidity. “They must make themselves believe they are free, so that they don’t have to admit to themselves, that the thing they fear above all else, is freedom. They fear freedom because it is unsafe, and they fear us because we are free ... ”

---

¶V.

¶LXXV. “And therefore a threat to their safety,” Serenity concluded. “But do ye not grow tired of always lurking in the shadows?”

---

¶V.

¶LXXVI. “Not we Lampads,” said Avidity. “It is our way. Shroomseid shall always be our home.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXVII. “We Dryads of Liss-Heim certainly grow tired,” said Liberty. “But until the day cometh that there are more freedom fighters than cowards amongst the Dryads of the Somberwood, we must always hide away in Liss-Heim where the hand of the law doth not reach. For as the law is the refuge of cowards, then the shadows must be the refuge of those that love freedom.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXVIII. “How canst thou be free whilst always having to steal away into the darkness?” asked Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶LXXIX. “We cannot be,” answered Liberty. “Not truly. That is why we hate the law so. The law not only taketh freedom from the cowards that willingly surrender to it, but it taketh also the freedom from we who surrender not.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXX. “Why doesn’t your tribe just go to the Elderwood, away from the Maenads and their law?”

---

¶V.

¶LXXXI. “Because, Serenity,” said Liberty, “it is we Dryads of Liss-Heim that must keep the law from spreading beyond the Somberwood.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXXII. Not much more was said in the next many hours that the Nymphs persisted through the underground channels, until eventually they saw another light ahead of them.

---

¶V.

¶LXXXIII. “Another Under Orc?” said Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶LXXXIV. “No,” replied Lubricity, “we are nighing Mor’nor, the city of the Swart Elves.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXXV. Each moment the Dryads and the Lampads drew nearer to the soft glow yonder, and out onto a ridge at the mouth of the cavern.

¶I. After their strength came back to them, and their minds no longer were clouded by the sacred mushrooms or the tea, the Nymphs readied themselves to leave Shroomseid.

¶II. The Lampads fashioned torches from the large, dry stipes that they gathered, and gave torches also to the Dryads, who held them far in front of themselves (for Dryads are leery of fire). And the Lampads led the Dryads through the Shroomseid to its other end, to the mouth of yet another tunnel.

¶III. “We must be very careful,” said Fervidness. “The underground holds many dangers.” And with that Fervidness motioned unto the jungle from which they had just emerged, and from the forest came ten Agarians, each brandishing a spiny, crude bludgeon.

¶IV. The Agarians entered the mouth of the tunnel, followed closely be the Nymphs.

¶V. Many hours passed as through the darkness the Nymphs continued, until afore them at some distance they saw a faint light.

¶VI. “Is that the way out?” asked Faith.

¶VII. “No,” said Avidity, warily.

¶VIII. Slowly the light moved nearer them; a torch or perhaps a lantern, carried by someone or something unknown.

¶IX. The light drew closer as the Agarians and Nymphs stopped and held where they were, until finally its carrier had come so close that they could clearly see the thing by the light that was cast on it by the torch it held. ¶X. It was a hideous beast. It walked mainly on its hindlegs; using its right arm to help support its weight as its left grasped the torch. Its head was as a skull, though its eyes, fore-facing and surrounded bony ridges, were set so apart it almost seemed they projected from the sides of its head; its nose, sitting between its eyes and nearly upon its forehead, was flat, and its nostrils so close together they looked to be a single hole when the flame moved just right; its maw projected like that of an ape, and as its mouth hung open it showed its great ape-teeth and ape-tusks, with a long, ropey tongue that dangled below its chin. Its legs were bowed, squat; its arms thick and muscular, and so long that the creature had only to hunch over to rest its palm on the ground. Its fingers and toes ended in huge, sickle-shaped claws. Its skin was leathery, almost scaly, and was a blotchy leaden gray in color. From all over its hide grew a sparse coat of thick, wiry white hairs.

¶XI. The monster glared at them from under its jutting brow as its long and pointed ears flattened to the sides. It menacingly clubbed at the ground with its torch, swinging it about as the creature lumbered quickly toward them.

¶XII. The Agarians made a wall before the Nymphs, and intercepted the great beast, attacking it with their bludgeons. The beast dropped its torch and lashed back at the Agarians with its many-hooked hands, strewing the cavern with their pallid blood and innards. The monster ripped limb from stipe and tore at every part of them. Soon not one Agarian stood, and the beast sopped with their milky remains as pieces of them lay all around. All this so fast it seemed a mere blink.

¶XIII. The thing then smiled at the Nymphs, teeth haughtily borne as it panted, causing the Dryads to tremble.

¶XIV. “Stand back,” Calidity warned the Dryads. And the Lampads all smiled back at the monster, and lightly blew upon the ends of their torches held out before them, causing a torrent of fire to roar forward and enkindle the beast’s hair and clout.

¶XV. The creature howled in pain and its arms began to flail about. Enraged, the thing trudged at them, but cloaked in fire could not see where to strike, and so fought mindlessly at the air as the Nymphs backed away. Only after several minutes did it finally collapse in front of them, consumed entirely by the Lampads’ flames as its serpentine tail thrashed.

¶XVI. “We have to keep moving,” said Avidity. “The scent will attract more of them.”

¶XVII. In haste the Nymphs leaped over the creature as it burned and jogged ahead.

¶XVIII. They kept on at a lope for quite a time before finally slowing, fairly certain they’d put enough distance between themselves and the monster.

¶XIX. “What was that?” asked Serenity, still shaken by the attack. “It looked like some sort of an Orc.”

¶XX. “ ‘Twas a Troglodyte,” said Sybarity; “an Under Orc. Troglodytes were among the first Orcs to live wholly upon the land, away from the sea whence the Orcs first came.”

¶XXI. “I hate Orcs,” breathed Serenity.

¶XXII. “Think of it,” said Liberty, “if those other Dryads that the Maenads held captive back in the Somberwood feared us, they’d shit themselves if ever they were to see an Orc.”

¶XXIII. Serenity stood stiffly, her breaths labored and chest heaving, lips parted and pouting, eyes wide and brow arched as her peering kept veering back to the shadows whence they’d encountered the Troglodyte. And Serenity shook her head, casting away her worries if only for a moment, and said unto Liberty: “I wonder if perhaps it may be worth it.”

¶XXIV. “What dost thou mean?” said Liberty.

¶XXV. “To live in captivity, having the protection of the Maenads.”

¶XXVI. “They han’t freedom,” answered Liberty.

¶XXVII. “Perhaps not,” said Serenity, “but they seem content enough in those individual freedoms that have been allotted to them. Never do they have to concern themselves with any real dangers. It must be bliss to be so ignorant of the world as to fear the petty and harmless things they fear.”

¶XXVIII. “Whilst being under another’s rule?” said Liberty. “To have another choose for them which freedoms they are allowed and which they are not? I could never think it ‘worth it’ to be sheltered by slavery, no matter how strong that shelter may be. The Maenads sold those Dryads a lie; the lie that freedoms doled out by an authority somehow equal true, genuine freedom, and sold them also the lie that being haltered, bound, and watched is but a means of protection. These lies that were sold to them, they bought by sacrificing the very things they feared to lose: their freedom and well-being. For that, I pity them. I pity them with all that is in me, but I do not envy them.”

¶XXIX. “But surely they would not have to worry about such things as Orcs,” said Serenity. “They needn’t worry over any real threats. Maybe to them, having such protection is worth it, as long as they are granted enough individual freedoms.”

¶XXX. “To be granted a little safety and a list of freedoms, in exchange for true freedom and the ability to keep oneself safe in the manner one sees most fit?”

¶XXXI. “I suppose,” replied Serenity, “such a choice must be left to each person.”

¶XXXII. “Just as the choice was left to thee? Thou never made any such choice. It was thrust upon thee, and thou wert lucky to escape. But imagine if there were nowhere to hide or run to; imagine there were nothing but Maenad tribes everywhere one could go, all enforcing their law -- some more strict than others, some bestowing more freedoms than others, but all principally the same.”

¶XXXIII. “That could never happen,” said Serenity.

¶XXXIV. “Not here, in the underground,” Avidity injected.

¶XXXV. “Thou knowest of the Maenads and their law?” asked Faith.

¶XXXVI. “Unfortunately,” said Avidity. “They’ve at times attempted to enforce their law here as well, but to little effect. The underground is the last place the hand of the law wilt ever reach.”

¶XXXVII. “And how is that?” said Faith.

¶XXXVIII. “We have our own world here; our own system of cooperation and no need of law. Those of us in the underground would sooner give our lives than allow the Maenads’ law to destroy everything we’ve worked for.”

¶XXXIX. “But ye have no safety,” said Serenity. “That Under Orc might’ve easily killed any of us, just as easily as it killed those mushroom-folk.”

¶XL. “Yes,” said Avidity, “but a surface Orc could’ve just as easily killed any of the Maenads, and the Dryads that live under their law. At least down here in the underground, if thou art killed, it is because thou hast failed to protect thyself, not because the law hath failed to protect thee. And if thou endurest, it is because thou hast been able to do so on thine own merits, not because the law hath spared thee. Freedom isn’t safe, and the law is the refuge of cowards. When thou art free, thou must be responsible for thine own safety, or at the least, thou must have friends that thou canst depend on to help thee when thou art in need.”

¶XLI. “It could be argued,” stated Serenity, “that the Maenads are the ‘friends’ of those Dryads they hold captive. Those Dryads pay their tax and obey their law, in exchange for what little protection the Maenads have to offer.”

¶XLII. “That, is precisely why they fear us,” said Liberty. “There could always be an Orc, or a pack of wolves, or a wildfire, or some other danger from which the Maenads cannot protect them. They are never truly safe. But what dost thou suppose they’d do after an Orc attack? They might encourage the Maenads to make better whips. Perhaps they’d even gather thorny vines for the Maenads to do so. They’d do this thinking that if the Maenads had these thorny whips, they’d have more of a defense against future Orc attacks, not even considering what that will mean when the time comes for the Maenads to turn their whips on those Dryads that breach their law, until they find themselves being lashed. And then, after being subjected to this brutality, they will convince themselves they deserved it, and all those that witnessed the lashing will say that is the consequence for disobedience; they’ll say that if one doth not want such lashings, one hath only to obey the law. To them it will be a simple matter, because no matter how they are mistreated, their belief that the law is there to keep them safe will only be strengthened. And so they fear us because we reject the very thing that they’ve convinced themselves is there to protect them.”

¶XLIII. “That is why they must feign freedom,” added Avidity. “They must make themselves believe they are free, so that they don’t have to admit to themselves, that the thing they fear above all else, is freedom. They fear freedom because it is unsafe, and they fear us because we are free ... ”

¶XLIV. “And therefore a threat to their safety,” Serenity concluded. “But do ye not grow tired of always lurking in the shadows?”

¶XLV. “Not we Lampads,” said Avidity. “It is our way. Shroomseid shall always be our home.”

¶XLVI. “We Dryads of Liss-Heim certainly grow tired,” said Liberty. “But until the day cometh that there are more freedom fighters than cowards amongst the Dryads of the Somberwood, we must always hide away in Liss-Heim where the hand of the law doth not reach. For as the law is the refuge of cowards, then the shadows must be the refuge of those that love freedom.”

¶XLVII. “How canst thou be free whilst always having to steal away into the darkness?” asked Serenity.

¶XLVIII. “We cannot be,” answered Liberty. “Not truly. That is why we hate the law so. The law not only taketh freedom from the cowards that willingly surrender to it, but it taketh also the freedom from we who surrender not.”

¶XLIX. “Why doesn’t your tribe just go to the Elderwood, away from the Maenads and their law?”

¶L. “Because, Serenity,” said Liberty, “it is we Dryads of Liss-Heim that must keep the law from spreading beyond the Somberwood.”

¶LI. Not much more was said in the next many hours that the Nymphs persisted through the underground channels, until eventually they saw another light ahead of them.

¶LII. “Another Under Orc?” said Serenity.

¶LIII. “No,” replied Lubricity, “we are nighing Mor’nor, the city of the Swartelves.”

¶LIV. Each moment the Dryads and the Lampads drew nearer to the soft glow yonder, and out onto a ridge at the mouth of the cavern.

¶LV. Standing at this ledge the Nymphs found themselves almost at the ceiling of a fathomless undercroft, so cavernous that at its floor sat a vast city, lit just as those seen at night from the tallest of hills in the Emerald Forest.

¶LVI. From so high above the city’s lights twinkled like the stars of the heavens, speckling the canyon’s bottom in a web of soft yellow radiances so distant and small they seemed a beacon of the worlds beyond.

¶LVII. The Nymphs walked along the ridge, descending adown alongside the undercroft’s wall as aye they ventured forth toward the city below.

¶LVIII. After some time the Nymphs found themselves nearing a great tunnel’s mouth letting out onto the ledge, and from it came the sound of a dire beast breathing.

¶LIX. And then the Troglodyte emerged from its den, angrily snarling. It lurched at them on all fours as its tail swung behind it; its far-apart eyes evilly glaring, its lip kirked and stained teeth peeled, and its nostrils flaring between its blood-shot eyes as evermore it stalked upon them.

¶LX. Ears down and hackles up, its claws clacked against the stony pass with each slow step it took. It then reared upon its legs and raised its arms as if ready to pounce, and unsteadily stumbled at them as a trickle of drool dripped from its lower lip.

¶LXI. Again the Lampads held their torches before them, and again blew lightly against their flames. Again a fire erupted fore, and in this fire was the Orc engulfed, and wordlessly wailed of its pain. And the creature fought at empty air, and swung and swiped at nothings, still screaming as it did, with agony upborne upon its harrowed hales.

¶LXII. And aflame it staggered, and flung its arms as finally its footing failed, ere from the tier the Troglodyte toppled and fell for the founding far below.

¶LXIII. The Nymphs watched from the ledge as the Under Orc plummeted with a wake of fire and smoke. They watched as downward into the darkness the creature dropped, until its burning body was but a faint flicker, and a thud was heard.

¶LXIV. “Ye’ll see that the underground is quite infested with Troglodytes,” said Fervidness, “and other monsters as well. Dire foes indeed, but no match for a Lampad’s flare.”

¶LXV. “Hardly,” said Carnality. “We’ve been lucky twice this day, and luck doth not last forever.”

¶LXVI. So the Nymphs kept walking down along the ledge, slowly circling the city that still so far beneath them sat.

---

Chapter XII
“The Vault of Nethervale”

---

¶V.

¶I. Not much more was said in the next many hours that the Nymphs persisted through the underground channels, until eventually they saw another light ahead of them.

---

¶V.

¶II. “Another Under Orc?” said Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶III. “No,” replied Lubricity, “we are nearing Mor’nor, the city of the Swartelves.”

---

¶V.

¶IV. Each moment the Dryads and the Lampads drew nearer to the soft glow yonder, and out onto a ridge at the mouth of the cavern.

---

¶V.

¶V. Standing at this ledge the Nymphs found themselves almost at the rivose/sinuate ceiling of a fathomless undercroft, so cavernous that at its floor sat a vast city, lit just as those seen at night from the tallest of hills in the Emerald Forest.

---

¶V.

¶VI. From so high above the city’s lights twinkled like the stars of the heavens, speckling the canyon’s bottom in a web of soft yellow radiances so distant and small they seemed a beacon of the worlds beyond.

---

¶V.

¶VII. The Nymphs walked along the sinuate ridge, descending down aside the undercroft’s wall as aye they ventured forth toward the city below.

---

¶V.

¶VIII. After some time the Nymphs found themselves nearing a great tunnel’s mouth letting out onto the ledge, and from it came the sound of a dire beast breathing.

---

¶V.

¶IX. And then the Troglodyte emerged from its den, angrily snarling. It lurched at them on all fours as its tail swung behind it; its far-apart eyes evilly glaring, its lip kirked and stained teeth peeled, and its nostrils flaring between its blood-shot eyes as evermore it stalked upon them.

---

¶V.

¶X. Ears down and hackles up, its claws clacked against the stony pass with each slow step it took. It then reared upon its legs and raised its arms as if ready to pounce, and unsteadily stumbled at them as a trickle of drool dripped from its lower lip.

---

¶V.

¶XI. Again the Lampads held their torches before them, and again blew lightly against their flames. Again a fire erupted fore, and in this fire was the Orc engulfed, and wordlessly wailed of its pain. And the creature fought at empty air, and swung and swiped at nowhits, still screaming as it did, with agony upborne upon its harrowed hales.

---

¶V.

¶XII. And aflame it staggered, and flung its arms as finally its footing failed, ere from the tier the Troglodyte toppled and fell for the founding far below.

---

¶V.

¶XIII. The Nymphs watched from the ledge as the Under Orc plummeted with a wake of fire and smoke. They watched as downward into the darkness the creature dropped, until its burning body was but a faint flicker, and a thud was heard.

---

¶V.

¶XIV. “Ye’ll see that the underground is quite infested with Troglodytes,” said Fervidness, “and other monsters as well. Dire foes indeed, but no match for a Lampad’s flare.”

---

¶V.

¶XV. “Hardly,” said Carnality. “We’ve been lucky twice this day, and luck doth not last forever.”

---

¶V.

¶XVI. So the Nymphs kept walking down along the ledge, slowly circling the city that still so far beneath them sat.

---

¶V.

¶LXXXVI. Standing at this ledge the Nymphs found themselves almost at the ceiling of a fathomless undercroft, so cavernous that at its floor sat a vast city, lit just as those seen at night from the tallest of hills in the Emerald Forest.

---

¶V.

¶LXXXVII. From so high above the city’s lights twinkled like the stars of the heavens, speckling the canyon’s bottom in a web of soft yellow radiances so distant and small they seemed a beacon of the worlds beyond.

---

¶V.

¶LXXXVIII. The Nymphs walked along the ridge, descending down aside the undercroft’s wall as aye they ventured forth toward the city below.

---

¶V.

¶LXXXIX. After some time the Nymphs found themselves nearing a great tunnel’s mouth letting out onto the ledge, and from it came the sound of a dire beast breathing.

---

¶V.

¶XC. And then the Troglodyte emerged from its den, angrily snarling. It lurched at them on all fours as its tail swung behind it; its far-apart eyes evilly glaring, its lip kirked and stained teeth peeled, and its nostrils flaring between its blood-shot eyes as evermore it stalked upon them.

---

¶V.

¶XCI. Ears down and hackles up, its claws clacked against the stony pass with each slow step it took. It then reared upon its legs and raised its arms as if ready to pounce, and unsteadily stumbled at them as a trickle of drool dripped from its lower lip.

---

¶V.

¶XCII. Again the Lampads held their torches before them, and again blew lightly against their flames. Again a fire erupted fore, and in this fire was the Orc engulfed, and wordlessly wailed of its pain. And the creature fought at empty air, and swung and swiped at nothings, still screaming as it did, with agony upborne upon its harrowed hales.

---

¶V.

¶XCIII. And aflame it staggered, and flung its arms as finally its footing failed, ere from the tier the Troglodyte toppled and fell for the founding far below.

---

¶V.

¶XCIV. The Nymphs watched from the ledge as the Under Orc plummeted with a wake of fire and smoke. They watched as downward into the darkness the creature dropped, until its burning body was but a faint flicker, and a thud was heard.

---

¶V.

¶XCV. “Ye’ll see that the underground is quite infested with Troglodytes,” said Fervidness, “and other monsters as well. Dire foes indeed, but no match for a Lampad’s flare.”

---

¶V.

¶XCVI. “Hardly,” said Carnality. “We’ve been lucky twice this day, and luck doth not last forever.”

---

¶V.

¶XCVII. So the Nymphs kept walking down along the ledge, slowly circling the city that still so far beneath them sat.

---

¶V.

¶XCVIII. Thereafter, following their great descent into the depths of the undercroft, the Lampads and the Dryads came to a forest that lay at the outskirts of Mor’nor; a forest not much unlike Shroomseid.

---

¶V.

¶XCIX. From where they stood, though by the tall fungi surrounded, they could see in the distance beyond the forest many black towers; tortile obelisks that twisted and knurled as they reached in gyres high upward as if growing toward the ceiling. And upon these towers were lights, betraying that within them dwelt many Swart Elves.

---

Chapter XIII
“The Obsidian City”

---

¶V.

¶I. Thereafter, following their great descent into the depths of the undercroft, the Lampads and the Dryads came to a forest that lay at the outskirts of Mor’nor; a forest not much unlike Shroomseid.

---

¶V.

¶II. From where they stood, though by the tall fungi surrounded, they could see in the distance beyond the forest many black towers; tortile obelisks that twisted and knurled as they reached in gyres of obsidian intorsion high upward as if growing toward the ceiling. And upon these towers were lights, betraying that within them dwelt many Swartelves.

---

¶V.

¶III. The Nymphs began to search this forest for a path to the city itself, and pushed through the dense growths of fungi looking for such a pathway. Then the Nymphs happened onto a small clearing, and they saw at its other end three statues of such perfection that the Nymphs could not refrain from examining them more closely.

---

¶V.

¶IV. The statues had been carved in the image of Elves: two male and one female, each leaning upon the hilt of a longsword stuck into the ground before it. Each statue was flawless in every detail; from the manner of wrinkles in the stone robes they wore to their eyebrows, eyelashes, and the hair that could be seen under the hoods of their mantles -- all so lifelike that it seemed impossible theyggggyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyof stone. Further, the rock that the statues were carved from showed not a single fault; they were not stippled in the varied shades of granite or some other stone, but instead were as solid cast-iron.

---

¶V.

¶V. “How very nigh animal appear they be breathtaking,” said Serenity. “It’s almost as if they are breathing.”

---

¶V.

¶VI. And then Faith noticed that the bottoms of the statues’ robes were being blown just subtly by a slight breeze along the forest floor, and said: “Serenity, they are breathing.”

---

¶V.

¶VII. Swiftly the Swartelves took up their blades and their bright yellow eyes opened, but as quickly as they could do this they were fallen entranced by gazing upon the Nymphs’ splendor, and with clangs their swords dropped from their hands.

---

¶V.

¶VIII. “Do any of you speak the traders’ tongue of the surface world?” asked Liberty.

---

¶V.

¶IX. “Ay,” said the male on the left. “I speak the surface tongue.”

---

¶V.

¶X. “We’d like passage through Mor’nor,” said Avidity. “We have agreed to lead these three Wood Nymphs to the Elderwood. Would ye be willing to escort us thither?”

---

¶V.

¶XI. “Surely, verily,” replied the Swartelf. “Of course, it would be our greatest pleasure.” And he turned and began to speak to his companions in the ancient Mal’naril tongue, which all there but the Dryads could understand.

---

¶V.

¶XII. The other Swartelves nodded their heads in accord, and motioned for the Nymphs to follow as they disappeared into the fungi, heading toward the city of Mor’nor.

---

¶V.

¶XIII. Soon they came to the edge of the forest, and for the first time the Dryads could clearly see the city.

---

¶V.

¶C. The Nymphs began to search this forest for a path to the city itself, and pushed through the dense growths of fungi looking for such a pathway. Then the Nymphs happened onto a small clearing, and they saw at its other end three statues of such perfection that the Nymphs could not refrain from examining them more closely.

---

¶V.

¶CI. The statues had been carved in the image of Elves: two male and one female, each leaning upon the hilt of a longsword stuck into the ground before it. Each statue was flawless in every detail; from the manner of wrinkles in the stone robes they wore to their eyebrows, eyelashes, and the hair that could be seen under their robes’ hoods -- all so lifelike that it seemed impossible they could have been formed of stone. Further, the rock that the statues were carved from showed not a single fault; they were not stippled in the varied shades of granite or some other stone, but instead were as solid cast-iron.

---

¶V.

¶CII. “They’re so real,” said Serenity. “It’s almost as if they are breathing.”

---

¶V.

¶CIII. And then Faith noticed that the bottoms of the statues’ robes were being blown just subtly by a slight breeze along the forest floor, and said: “Serenity, they are breathing.”

---

¶V.

¶CIV. Swiftly the Swart Elves took up their blades and their bright yellow eyes opened, but as quickly as they could do this they fell entranced by gazing upon the Nymphs’ splendor, and with clangs their swords dropped from their hands.

---

¶V.

¶CV. “Do any of you speak the traders’ tongue of the surface world?” asked Liberty.

---

¶V.

¶CVI. “Ay,” said the male on the left. “I speak the surface tongue.”

---

¶V.

¶CVII. “We’d like passage through Mor’nor,” said Avidity. “We have agreed to lead these three Wood Nymphs to the Elderwood. Would ye be willing to escort us thither?”

---

¶V.

¶CVIII. “Surely, verily,” replied the Swart Elf. “Of course, it would be our greatest pleasure.” And he turned and began to speak to his companions in the ancient Mal’naril tongue, which all there but the Dryads could understand.

---

¶V.

¶CIX. The other Swart Elves nodded their heads in accord, and motioned for the Nymphs to follow as they disappeared into the fungi, heading toward the city of Mor’nor.

¶I. Thereafter, following their great descent into the depths of the undercroft, the Lampads and the Dryads came to a forest that lay at the outskirts of Mor’nor; a forest not much unlike Shroomseid. ¶II. From where they stood, though by the tall fungi surrounded, they could see in the distance beyond the forest many black towers; tortile obelisks that twisted and knurled as they reached in gyres high upward as if growing toward the ceiling. And upon these towers were lights, betraying that within them dwelt many Swartelves.

¶III. The Nymphs began to search this forest for a path to the city itself, and pushed through the dense growths of fungi looking for such a pathway. Then the Nymphs happened onto a small clearing, and they saw at its other end three statues of such perfection that the Nymphs could not refrain from examining them more closely.

¶IV. The statues had been carved in the image of Elves: two male and one female, each leaning upon the hilt of a longsword stuck into the ground before it. Each statue was flawless in every detail; from the manner of wrinkles in the stone robes they wore to their eyebrows, eyelashes, and the hair that could be seen under their robes’ hoods -- all so lifelike that it seemed impossible they could have been formed of stone. Further, the rock that the statues were carved from showed not a single fault; they were not stippled in the varied shades of granite or some other stone, but instead were as solid cast-iron.

¶V. “They’re so real,” said Serenity. “It’s almost as if they are breathing.”

¶VI. And then Faith noticed that the bottoms of the statues’ robes were being blown just subtly by a slight breeze along the forest floor, and said: “Serenity, they are breathing.”

¶VII. Swiftly the Swartelves took up their blades and their bright yellow eyes opened, but as quickly as they could do this they fell entranced by gazing upon the Nymphs’ splendor, and with clangs their swords dropped from their hands.

¶VIII. “Do any of you speak the traders’ tongue of the surface world?” asked Liberty.

¶IX. “Ay,” said the male on the left. “I speak the surface tongue.”

¶X. “We’d like passage through Mor’nor,” said Avidity. “We have agreed to lead these three Wood Nymphs to the Elderwood. Would ye be willing to escort us thither?”

¶XI. “Surely, verily,” replied the Swartelf. “Of course, it would be our greatest pleasure.” And he turned and began to speak to his companions in the ancient Mal’naril tongue, which all there but the Dryads could understand.

¶XII. The other Swartelves nodded their heads in accord, and motioned for the Nymphs to follow as they disappeared into the fungi, heading toward the city of Mor’nor.

¶XIII. Soon they came to the edge of the forest, and for the first time the Dryads could clearly see the city.

¶XIV. Far beneath the tops of the twined spires were courts enclosed by peristyles of contorted columns, and colonnades of bent struts, and monuments of all strangest sorts. And there were gigantic arches all about that in pairs crossed at their acmes, and at these junctures beamed a pale light down between what seemed their four legs, onto the streets and structures below. And everywhere there were streetlamps sitting atop crooked posts.

¶XV. And everything was black, and shined in the pale light, and was as the dark ground of the cemeteries above brought alive by the kiss of sallow moonlight, and with silver breath haunted.

¶XVI. “It’s like some beautiful nightmare,” Faith whispered to Serenity.

¶XVII. The whole city was alive with Swartelves, Underlings, and Deep Gnomes.

¶XVIII. “As much as it tries me to say this,” said the Swartelf, “we cannot allow sixteen Nymphs to wander the city naked.” The Swartelf then once again spoke to his companions, and immediately they left.

¶XIX. “They’ll return shortly with something for you to wear,” the Swartelf assured.

¶XX. The Nymphs waited there with the Swartelf for what seemed an eternity until the other two Swartelves returned with armfuls of material.

¶XXI. “Here,” said the Swartelf, taking pieces of the material from his companions and handing them out to the Nymphs.

¶XXII. They were robes, not unlike those that the Swartelves wore, but a bit larger. So the Lampads began handing their torches off to one another and slipped the robes on. The robes fit them rather baggily, except across their chests where the garbs were unnaturally strained.

¶XXIII. Once hampered in their new clothes the Nymphs pulled and tugged at the garments, in a fuss attempting to make themselves more comfortable. Neither the Lampads nor the Dryads felt at ease, as none of them were accustomed to clothing -- for it was not the way of Nymphs.

¶XXIV. And so the three Swartelves led the thirteen Torch Nymphs and three Wood Nymphs into Mor’nor.

¶XXV. In the streets were many booths, with merchants buying and selling things of all kinds: clothing, jewelry, meats, and mushrooms most prominent among the others.

¶XXVI. Carriages were pulled through the streets by sirrush -- tall and limber reptiles with agile bodies, necks long and graceful, yet powerful, forelegs as mighty as lions’, hindlegs as lithe as the spryest birds’, and wiry tails; all over were they covered in the smooth green scales of an asp, and crowned with horns like those of an oryx.

¶XXVII. And the Nymphs were taken ever deeper into Mor’nor, through ghostly rays that in pallor bathed them, and through deathly shades that by fear they felt pithed them. Yet even in these grim stills, there was a quiet calm; a peace that bound the ancient city.

¶XXVIII. And everywhere the Nymphs went, men and women alike halted just to stare at them, agape by the unrivaled allure of their beauty.

¶XXIX. Now the Nymphs had never hereto been in a real city, and as the men and women stared at them they were equally agape by the strange and wondrous sites they saw. And the fear that in the city’s shadows they felt began to fade with the passing of each moment, and the Nymphs began to smile and laugh and skip about as the people’s excitement with them grew.

---

Chapter XIII
“The Obsidian City”

---

¶V.

¶XIV. Far beneath the tops of the twined spires were courts enclosed by peristyles of contorted columns, and colonnades of bent struts, and monuments of all strangest sorts. And there were gigantic arches all about that in pairs crossed at their acmes, and at these junctures beamed a pale light down between what seemed their four legs, onto the streets and structures below. And everywhere there were streetlamps sitting atop crooked posts.

---

¶V.

¶XV. And every stone virgin to Wight’s touch or by hand of artisan hewn, into structure wrought or having unmolested for untold worlds past and still unkenned times bygone of yore, howbeit grain or pebble or boulder, column, cliff, arch or scarp or outjettied ledge, the rocky hills circling the metropolis floor and piled stones marking their meandering roads and miles of twisting halls arching over and under and through stone halls below raised walkways, arcaded paths and bridges with vaulted ceilings, and tunnel vaulted skywalks fenestrated with BLANK windows … and was pervasively shone with the paly luster (introit?) in the pale light, and was as the dark ground of the cemeteries above brought alive by the kiss of sallow moonlight, and with silver breath haunted.

---

¶V.

¶XVI. “It’s like some beautiful nightmare,” Faith whispered to Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶XVII. The whole city was alive with Swartelves, Underlings, and Deep Gnomes.

---

¶V.

¶XVIII. “As much as it tries me to say this,” said the Swartelf, “we cannot allow sixteen Nymphs to wander the city naked.” The Swartelf then once again spoke to his companions, and immediately they left.

---

¶V.

¶XIX. “They’ll return shortly with somewhit for you to wear,” the Swartelf assured.

---

¶V.

¶XX. The Nymphs waited there with the Swartelf for what seemed an eternity until the other two Swartelves returned with armfuls of material.

---

¶V.

¶XXI. “Here,” said the Swartelf, taking pieces of the material from The capotes were not unlike those that the Swartelves wore, but a bit larger. So the Lampads began handing their torches off to one another and slipped the capotes on. The robes fit them rather baggily, except across their chests where the garbs were unnaturally strained.

---

¶V.

¶XXII. Once hampered in their new clothes the Nymphs pulled and tugged at the garments, in a fuss attempting to make themselves more comfortable. Neither the Lampads nor the Dryads felt at ease, as none of them were accustomed to clothing -- for it was not the way of Nymphs.

---

¶V.

¶XXIII. And so the three Swartelves led the thirteen Torch Nymphs and three Wood Nymphs into Swartelphame.

---

¶V.

¶XXIV. In the streets were many booths, with merchants buying and selling whits of all kinds: clothing, jewelry, meats, and mushrooms most prominent among the others.

---

¶V.

¶XXV. Carriages were pulled down the streets by sirrush -- tall and limber reptiles with agile bodies, necks long and graceful, yet powerful, forelegs as mighty as lions’, hindlegs as lithe as the spryest birds’, and wiry tails; all over were they covered in the smooth green scales of an asp, and crowned with horns like those of an oryx.

---

¶V.

¶XXVI. And the Nymphs were taken ever deeper into Mor’nor, through ghostly rays that in pallor bathed them, and through deathly shades that by fear they felt pithed them. Yet even in these grim stills, there was a quiet calm; a peace that bound the ancient city.

---

¶V.

¶XXVII. And everywhere the Nymphs went, men and women alike halted just to stare at them, agape by the unrivaled allure of their beauty.

---

¶V.

¶XXVIII. Now the Nymphs had never hereto been in a real city, and as the men and women stared at them they were equally agape by the strange and wondrous sites they saw. And the fear that in the city’s shadows they felt began to fade with the passing of each moment, and the Nymphs began to smile and laugh and skip about as the people’s excitement with them grew.

---

¶V.

¶CX. Soon they came to the edge of the forest, and for the first time the Dryads could clearly see the city.

---

¶V.

¶CXI. Far beneath the tops of the twined spires were courts enclosed by peristyles of contorted columns, and colonnades of bent struts, and monuments of all strangest sorts. And there were gigantic arches all about that in pairs crossed at their acmes, and at these junctures beamed a pale light down between what seemed their four legs, onto the streets and structures below. And everywhere there were streetlamps sitting atop crooked posts.

---

¶V.

¶CXII. And everything was black, and shined in the pale light, and was as the dark ground of the cemeteries above brought alive by the kiss of sallow moonlight, and with silver breath haunted.

---

¶V.

¶CXIII. “It’s like some beautiful nightmare,” Faith whispered to Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶CXIV. The whole city was alive with Swart Elves, Underlings, and Deep Gnomes.

---

¶V.

¶CXV. “As much as it tries me to say this,” said the Swart Elf, “we cannot allow sixteen Nymphs to wander the city naked.” The Swart Elf then once again spoke to his companions, and immediately they left.

---

¶V.

¶CXVI. “They’ll return shortly with something for you to wear,” the Swart Elf assured.

---

¶V.

¶CXVII. The Nymphs waited there with the Swart Elf for what seemed an eternity until the other two Swart Elves returned with armfuls of material.

---

¶V.

¶CXVIII. “Here,” said the Swart Elf, taking pieces of the material from his companions and handing them out to the Nymphs.

---

¶V.

¶CXIX. They were robes, not unlike those that the Swart Elves wore, but a bit larger. So the Lampads began handing their torches off to one another and slipped the robes on. The robes fit them rather baggily, except across their chests where the garbs were unnaturally strained.

---

¶V.

¶CXX. Once hampered in their new clothes the Nymphs pulled and tugged at the garments, in a fuss attempting to make themselves more comfortable. Neither the Lampads nor the Dryads felt at ease, as none of them were accustomed to clothing -- for it was not the way of Nymphs.

---

¶V.

¶CXXI. And so the three Swart Elves led the thirteen Torch Nymphs and three Wood Nymphs into Mor’nor.

---

¶V.

¶CXXII. In the streets were many booths, with merchants buying and selling things of all kinds: clothing, jewelry, meats, and mushrooms most prominent among the others.

---

¶V.

¶CXXIII. Carriages were pulled down the streets by sirrush -- tall and limber reptiles with agile bodies, necks long and graceful, yet powerful, forelegs as mighty as lions’, hindlegs as lithe as the spryest birds’, and wiry tails; all over were they covered in the smooth green scales of an asp, and crowned with horns like those of an oryx.

---

¶V.

¶CXXIV. And the Nymphs were taken ever deeper into Mor’nor, through ghostly rays that in pallor bathed them, and through deathly shades that by fear they felt pithed them. Yet even in these grim stills, there was a quiet calm; a peace that bound the ancient city.

---

¶V.

¶CXXV. And everywhere the Nymphs went, men and women alike halted just to stare at them, agape by the unrivaled allure of their beauty.

---

¶V.

¶CXXVI. Now the Nymphs had never hereto been in a real city, and as the men and women stared at them they were equally agape by the strange and wondrous sites they saw. And the fear that in the city’s shadows they felt began to fade with the passing of each moment, and the Nymphs began to smile and laugh and skip about as the people’s excitement with them grew.

---

¶V.

¶CXXVII. After not much greater than an hour the Swart Elves had lead the Nymphs to the westernmost border of Mor’nor, where the city once again met the forest.

---

¶V.

¶CXXVIII. The Swart Elves then proceeded into the fungi as the Nymphs followed, and in a short time came to the undercroft wall.

---

¶V.

¶CXXIX. And in this wall there had been a tunnel bored, likely in times far now passed but yet still clearly bored, as vestiges of archways now quite crumbled remained barely seen. And with their swords attent the Swart Elves stepped cautiously into the passage, slowly, and with a slight gesture the female Elf bade the Nymphs keep near. And so the Nymphs did, doffing their robes and entering into the tunnel.

---

¶V.

¶CXXX. They walked for some time through the fungus-filled hole, their feet slipping upon the slime-swathed molds that blanketed the cavern floor as up the slight incline they hiked.

---

¶V.

¶CXXXI. The Swart Elves suddenly stopped, and behind them the Nymphs.

---

¶V.

¶CXXXII. “What is it?” inquired Salacity.

---

¶V.

¶CXXXIII. And then the sound of heavy footsteps mashing at the floor. And nearer came those footsteps, however slowly, affraying still the Elves and Nymphs; for this sound was not a sound that once heard could be forgotten. This sound was the sound of a Troglodyte approaching.

---

¶V.

¶CXXXIV. The Lampads readied their torches, braced for what bane was about to befall them. It was then that another set of steps were heard: the sound now was that of two Troglodytes nearing.

---

¶V.

¶CXXXV. “Over here!” the Swart Elf whispered loudly, and with his two companions ducked into the rocks, into a nearby side tunnel that even the Lampads could hardly see from where they stood. And the Nymphs followed the Elves into the hole, filing one after another into it.

---

¶V.

¶CXXXVI. Snorting, grunting the first Under Orc came to that very pass into which the Faerykin had sought their safety. The Dryads trembled as the monster began to sniff at the tunnel’s entrance, and its horrid grey skin they could see by the light of the Lampads’ torches.

---

¶V.

¶CXXXVII. The beast reached into the hole, but could not snag any of the Faerykin, whom by now barely tholed their fear with knotted throats. Even the Elves’ swords before them shook as their hilts rested in disquiet hands. And so the stilled Nymphs broke in flight of panic from the dire grasp of their own fears, and from deaden freeze forced themselves suddenly flee deeper into the tunnel.

---

¶V.

¶CXXXVIII. As one by one and away from the beast as frightened deer the Nymphs sprang, so too did the Swart Elves flee, if far more slowly, keeping their quivery blades pointed at the monster that by now was squirming slowly into the hole.

---

¶V.

¶CXXXIX. The Nymphs and Elves soon found themselves in a spacious chamber, large enough that a small family of Under Orcs could’ve dwelt there. And the Faerykin search for another tunnel, but there were none; they’d been cornered.

---

¶V.

¶CXL. And then as they looked back to the tunnel through which they’d come, the Troglodyte began to ungrapple itself from the hole and into the chamber with them.

---

¶V.

¶CXLI. The Swart Elves with swords readied and the Lampads with their torches held up simply stood as the beast fully loosed itself from the tunnel.

---

¶V.

¶CXLII. The Lampads blew upon their torches, and the flames rolled forward under the Orc and began to consume it from below, and the fiery wave’s crest came tumbling fore and down upon the monster.

---

¶V.

¶CXLIII. After only a moment the fire had spent itself, leaving the Under Orc aflame and rushing at them. Just behind it was the second Orc, which also had been set ablaze (whilst it had stolen into the chamber during the Lampads’ firestorm).

---

¶V.

¶CXLIV. The Swart Elves rushed forth upon the Orcs in defense of the Nymphs, and with their steely blades engaged them.

---

¶V.

¶CXLV. The foremost Orc grabbed at the first Elf it saw ere in fire was it blinded, and took her up by the ankle with one of its great arms. Then it raised her up over its head as she screamed, and as if swinging a hatchet brought her down speedily upon the rocks, spattering them with her pieces.

---

¶V.

¶CXLVI. And one of the male Elves let out a cry and lunged at the Under Orc with his sword, and with his sword he fucked the beast’s heart, and was caught afire. And both the Elf and the Orc fell together, burning.

---

¶V.

¶CXLVII. The second Orc seized the remaining male Elf before blinded by the flames, and pinned him to the floor, downward faced, with its talons piercing the flesh of his back. And as he flailed and screamed, his ribs being cracked beneath the Orc’s arm, the beast wrapped its free hand round his ankle and ripped his leg, sinews snapping, shank from thigh.

---

¶V.

¶CXLVIII. And the second Orc then collapsed atop the Elf, and both were left aflame.

---

¶V.

¶CXLIX. Thus the Orcs, though rightly felled by the Lampads’ fire, had been kept bade by the courage of the Swart Elves, who in surrendering their lives allowed the Nymphs to live. And the Lampads and the Dryads left the red glow of the smoke-filled chamber with its burning corpses, suffering gravely their ruth for the Black Elves’ sacrifice, and once again in the main tunnel they began in the direction that the Swart Elves had so far led them.

---

¶V.

¶CL. Serenity then stopped, and she looked back. “Twice this day we’ve been fought for, and twice this day died for. Once by the mushroom-folk and again by the Swart Elves. And neither required of us that we be in bondage to them to earn their protection.”

---

¶V.

¶CLI. “That is the way of the underground,” said Avidity. “When people know they must depend upon one another in order to survive, rather than a dominion such as the Maenads’ law, then those people will be dependable to others, and expect that others be dependable unto them.”

---

¶V.

¶CLII. “Such it is in Liss-Heim as well,” said Liberty. “Under the Maenads’ law, where there is no expectation of loyalty among the Dryads, except that of loyalty unto the law itself, they might even go so far as to find ways to do harm unto each other without defying the law. Those of us that dwell outside of the law’s reach have not the luxury to find ways to get away with anything the law normally forbiddeth; we must simply do what is right at all times, and sacrifice ourselves for the benefit of others.”

---

¶V.

¶CLIII. “Thus it is wheresoever that the law doth not reach,” said Faith. “Thus it is for our own tribe in the Emerald Forest, that never knew of the law to begin with. Thus it is in Liss-Heim, where the Dryads must work to defend against the law. Thus it is in the underground, where the people know of the law but simply do not acknowledge it. Thus I expect it is everywhere but the Somberwood.”

---

¶V.

¶CLIV. “I hope thou art right in this matter,” said Serenity. “Though I cannot help but fear, that perhaps the law was not contrived by the Maenads -- perhaps the Maenads brought the law from elsewhere and corrupted the Luxwood, and the Emerald Forest shall be next corrupted.”

---

¶V.

¶CLV. “Thou mustn’t worry,” said Liberty. “If such is the case, then as it is in the Somberwood so shall it also be in the Emerald Forest. Wherever the law goeth, I expect that there will always be those like we of Liss-Heim to oppose it, and undergrounds in which to seek refuge.”

---

¶V.

¶CLVI. “But perhaps I do not wish to live in the shadows,” said Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶CLVII. “Then it is thine own duty,” said Liberty, “to see that doth not happen. For if thou dost nothing to prevent it, then thou art allowing the rape of the free lands and their peoples, and indeed aiding the law.”

---

¶V.

¶CLVIII. And in that moment was the darkness broken, shattered by a light so brilliant that as the Nymphs rounded the last bend they nearly were blinded.

---

¶V.

¶CLIX. “We Lampads mustn’t stray too far from Shroomseid,” said Avidity, as she and her tribe suddenly halted. And the Dryads halted as well. “Fervidness, thou shalt accompany the Dryads till they’ve completed their journey, and do what thou wilt to keep them safe. We shall await your return in Shroomseid.”

---

¶V.

¶CLX. And Serenity, and Faith, and Fervidness, and Liberty went forth from the darkness of the underground, and unto the light of the Elderwood.

---

Chapter XIV
“The Forges of Crucible Foundry”

---

Chapter XIV
“Fellriver Bridge”

---

Chapter XIV
“Reliquary of the Swartelves”

---

¶V.

¶II. flat-ground

---

¶V.

¶III. spada / arming sword

---

¶V.

¶IV. Height of the midrib nigh as the width of the blade.

---

¶V.

¶V. Twin serpents of argence, from a small false fuller near the tip of the drastically flat-ground distal tapering of the darkly blued coldsteel blade formed embossed on either side of the thick midrib each silvern-steel end by its gimmal a pair of argent fangs crossed at the foible and thenceforward belike(?) deosil and widdershins twined gyred in sinistrorsal and dextrorsal helical curves each ’round the other twined about the midrib unto the spine where their hooded necks flared contrarily unciform outward, reared each hamately to face its asp-head athwart the other crowning the gimmal quillion with fangs borne fiercely forth,

---

¶V.

¶VI. cruciform

---

¶V.

¶VII. convex ground

---

¶V.

¶VIII. spada / arming sword

---

¶V.

¶IX. Orcscather.

---

¶V.

¶XI. brown-edged (burnished?)

---

¶V.

¶XII. compound bevel ground / double bevel ground

---

¶V.

¶XIII. great melsword / longsword

---

¶V.

¶XIV. with a convex ground fuller or “blood groove”, embossed with the phrase, “blah”, and filled round this charactry with darkly blued coldsteel in pebbled texture, wrought in the coldest, darkest flames of the deepest Underworld from aerolitic iron and adamance derived from the blood of Bogles, almost the whole length of the broad blade and of width approximately double to that of the sword’s tang

---

¶V.

¶XV. Tang extends the sword’s hilt a full gripe’s length beyond the brown-bright coils of dextrorse caracoles that bedight the goethite grip, permitting both hands to grasp greater a portion of the cruciform hilt that lay between crossguard and ___ pommel by allowing a second single hand to hold fast the elongate tang’s eke argent gap between the burnished parallel spires of the helical grip and the glimmering ___ of the pommel.

---

¶V.

¶XVI. Blah “Let this blade be drawn never for malicious deed, nor accompanied by hate-cry his wheep, and he shall ferry Serenity thus hence by his lead, and henceforth shall he Serenity thus keep.”

---

¶V.

¶XVII. ///The bombous ___ that bedight the bonny bird’s breast were of boundless avail to the belladonna? ///

---

¶V.

¶XVIII. Cantle, dint

---

Chapter XIV
“Periphery of the Black City”

---

¶V.

¶I. After not much greater than an hour the Swartelves had lead the Nymphs to the westernmost border of Mor’nor, where the city once again met the forest.

---

¶V.

¶II. The Swartelves then proceeded into the fungi as the Nymphs followed, and in a short time came to the undercroft wall.

---

¶V.

¶III. And in this wall there had been a tunnel bored, likely in times far now passed but yet still clearly hewn, as vestiges of archways now quite crumbled remained barely seen. And with their swords attent the Swartelves stepped cautiously into the passage, slowly, and with a slight gesture the female Elf bade the Nymphs keep near. And so the Nymphs did, doffing their robes and entering into the tunnel.

---

¶V.

¶IV. They walked for some time through the fungus-filled hole, their feet slipping upon the slime-swathed molds that blanketed the cavern floor as up the slight incline they hiked.

---

Chapter XVI
“Ascent Woodward”

---

¶V.

¶I. They walked for some time through the fungus-filled hole, their feet slipping upon the slime-swathed molds that blanketed the cavern floor as up the slight incline they hiked.

---

¶V.

¶II. The Swartelves suddenly stopped, and behind them the Nymphs.

---

¶V.

¶III. “What is it?” inquired Salacity.

---

¶V.

¶IV. And then the sound of heavy footsteps mashing at the floor. And nearer came those footsteps, however slowly, affraying still the Elves and Nymphs; for this sound was not a sound that once heard could be forgotten. This sound was the sound of a Troglodyte approaching.

---

¶V.

¶V. The Lampads readied their torches, braced for what bane was about to befall them. It was then that another set of steps were heard: the sound now was that of two Troglodytes nearing.

---

¶V.

¶VI. “Over here!” the Swartelf whispered loudly, and with his two companions ducked into the rocks, into a nearby side tunnel that even the Lampads could hardly see from where they stood. And the Nymphs followed the Elves into the hole, filing one after another into it.

---

¶V.

¶VII. Snorting, grunting the first Under Orc came to that very pass into which the Færykin had sought their safety. The Dryads trembled as the monster began to sniff at the tunnel’s entrance, and its horrid grey skin they could see by the light of the Lampads’ torches.

---

¶V.

¶VIII. The beast reached into the hole, but could not snag any of the Færykin, whom by now barely tholed their fear with knotted throats. Even the Elves’ swords before them shook as their hilts rested in disquiet hands. And so the stilled Nymphs broke in flight of panic from the dire grasp of their own fears, and from deaden freeze forced themselves suddenly flee deeper into the tunnel.

---

¶V.

¶IX. As one by one and away from the beast as frightened deer the Nymphs sprang, so too did the Swartelves flee, if far more slowly, keeping their quivery blades pointed at the monster that by now was squirming slowly into the hole.

---

¶V.

¶X. The Nymphs and Elves soon found themselves in a spacious chamber, large enough that a small family of Under Orcs could’ve dwelt there. And the Færykin search for another tunnel, but there were none; they’d been cornered.

---

¶V.

¶XI. And then as they looked back to the tunnel through which they’d come, the Troglodyte began to ungrapple itself from the hole and into the chamber with them.

---

¶V.

¶XII. The Swartelves with swords readied and the Lampads with their torches held up simply stood as the beast fully loosed itself from the tunnel.

---

¶V.

¶XIII. The Lampads blew upon their torches, and the flames rolled forward under the Orc and began to consume it from below, and the fiery wave’s crest came tumbling fore and adown upon the monster.

---

¶V.

¶XIV. After only a moment the fire had spent itself, leaving the Under Orc aflame and rushing at them. Just behind it was the second Orc, which also had been set ablaze (whilst it had stolen into the chamber during the Lampads’ firestorm).

---

¶V.

¶XV. The Swartelves rushed forth upon the Orcs in defense of the Nymphs, and with their steely blades engaged them.

---

¶V.

¶XVI. The foremost Orc grabbed at the first Elf it saw ere in fire was it blinded, and took her up by the ankle with one of its great arms. Then it raised her up over its head as she screamed, and as if swinging a hatchet brought her down speedily upon the rocks, spattering them with her pieces.

---

¶V.

¶XVII. And one of the male Elves let out a cry and lunged at the Under Orc with his sword, and with his sword he fucked the beast’s heart, and was caught afire. And both the Elf and the Orc fell together, burning.

---

¶V.

¶XVIII. The second Orc seized the remaining male Elf before blinded by the flames, and pinned him to the floor, downward faced, with its talons piercing the flesh of his back. And as he flailed and screamed, his ribs being cracked beneath the Orc’s arm, the beast wrapped its free hand round his ankle and ripped his leg, sinews snapping, shank from thigh.

---

¶V.

¶XIX. And the second Orc then collapsed atop the Elf, and both were left aflame.

---

¶V.

¶XX. Thus the Orcs, though rightly felled by the Lampads’ fire, had been kept bade by the courage of the Swartelves, who in surrendering their lives allowed the Nymphs to live. And the Lampads and the Dryads left the red glow of the smoke-filled chamber with its burning corpses, suffering gravely their rut for the Black Elves’ sacrifice, and once again in the main tunnel they began in the direction that the Swartelves had so far led them.

---

¶V.

¶XXI. Serenity then stopped, and she looked back. “Twice this day we’ve been fought for, and twice this day died for. Once by the mushroom-folk and again by the Swartelves. And neither required of us that we be in bondage to them to earn their protection.”

---

¶V.

¶XXII. “That is the way of the underground,” said Avidity. “When people know they must depend upon one another in order to survive, rather than a dominion such as the Maenads’ law, then those people will be dependable to others, and expect that others be dependable unto them.”

---

¶V.

¶XXIII. “Such it is in Liss-Heim as well,” said Liberty. “Under the Maenads’ law, where there is no expectation of loyalty among the Dryads, except that of loyalty unto the law itself, they might even go so far as to find ways to do harm unto each other without defying the law. Those of us that dwell outside of the law’s reach han’t the luxury to find ways to get away with anywhit the law normally forbiddeth; we must simply do what is right at all times, and sacrifice ourselves for the benefit of others.”

---

¶V.

¶XXIV. “Thus it is wheresoever that the law doth not reach,” said Faith. “Thus it is for our own tribe in the Emerald Forest, that never knew of the law to begin with. Thus it is in Liss-Heim, where the Dryads must work to defend against the law. Thus it is in the underground, where the people know of the law but simply do not acknowledge it. Thus I expect it is everywhere but the Somberwood.”

---

¶V.

¶XXV. “I hope thou art right in this matter,” said Serenity. “Though I cannot help but fear, that perhaps the law was not contrived by the Maenads -- perhaps the Maenads brought the law from elsewhere and corrupted the Luxwood, and the Emerald Forest shall be next corrupted.”

---

¶V.

¶XXVI. “Thou mustn’t worry,” said Liberty. “If such is the case, then as it is in the Somberwood so shall it also be in the Emerald Forest. Wherever the law goeth, I expect that there will always be those like we of Liss-Heim to oppose it, and undergrounds in which to seek refuge.”

---

¶V.

¶XXVII. “But perhaps I do not wish to live in the shadows,” said Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶XXVIII. “Then it is thine own duty,” said Liberty, “to see that doth not happen. For if thou dost nowhit to prevent it, then thou art allowing the rape of the free lands and their peoples, and indeed aiding the law.”

¶I. After not much greater than an hour the Swartelves had lead the Nymphs to the westernmost border of Mor’nor, where the city once again met the forest.

¶II. The Swartelves then proceeded into the fungi as the Nymphs followed, and in a short time came to the undercroft wall.

¶III. And in this wall there had been a tunnel bored, likely in times far now passed but yet still clearly bored, as vestiges of archways now quite crumbled remained barely seen. And with their swords attent the Swartelves stepped cautiously into the passage, slowly, and with a slight gesture the female Elf bade the Nymphs keep near. And so the Nymphs did, doffing their robes and entering into the tunnel.

¶IV. They walked for some time through the fungus-filled hole, their feet slipping upon the slime-swathed molds that blanketed the cavern floor as up the slight incline they hiked.

¶V. The Swartelves suddenly stopped, and behind them the Nymphs.

¶VI. “What is it?” inquired Salacity.

¶VII. And then the sound of heavy footsteps mashing at the floor. And nearer came those footsteps, however slowly, affraying still the Elves and Nymphs; for this sound was not a sound that once heard could be forgotten. This sound was the sound of a Troglodyte approaching.

¶VIII. The Lampads readied their torches, braced for what bane was about to befall them. It was then that another set of steps were heard: the sound now was that of two Troglodytes nearing.

¶IX. “Over here!” the Swartelf whispered loudly, and with his two companions ducked into the rocks, into a nearby side tunnel that even the Lampads could hardly see from where they stood. And the Nymphs followed the Elves into the hole, filing one after another into it.

¶X. Snorting, grunting the first Under Orc came to that very pass into which the Færykin had sought their safety. The Dryads trembled as the monster began to sniff at the tunnel’s entrance, and its horrid grey skin they could see by the light of the Lampads’ torches.

¶XI. The beast reached into the hole, but could not snag any of the Færykin, whom by now barely tholed their fear with knotted throats. Even the Elves’ swords before them shook as their hilts rested in disquiet hands. And so the stilled Nymphs broke in flight of panic from the dire grasp of their own fears, and from deaden freeze forced themselves suddenly flee deeper into the tunnel.

¶XII. As one by one and away from the beast as frightened deer the Nymphs sprang, so too did the Swartelves flee, if far more slowly, keeping their quivery blades pointed at the monster that by now was squirming slowly into the hole.

¶XIII. The Nymphs and Elves soon found themselves in a spacious chamber, large enough that a small family of Under Orcs could’ve dwelt there. And the Færykin search for another tunnel, but there were none; they’d been cornered.

¶XIV. And then as they looked back to the tunnel through which they’d come, the Troglodyte began to ungrapple itself from the hole and into the chamber with them.

¶XV. The Swartelves with swords readied and the Lampads with their torches held up simply stood as the beast fully loosed itself from the tunnel.

¶XVI. The Lampads blew upon their torches, and the flames rolled forward under the Orc and began to consume it from below, and the fiery wave’s crest came tumbling fore and adown upon the monster.

¶XVII. After only a moment the fire had spent itself, leaving the Under Orc aflame and rushing at them. Just behind it was the second Orc, which also had been set ablaze (whilst it had stolen into the chamber during the Lampads’ firestorm).

¶XVIII. The Swartelves rushed forth upon the Orcs in defense of the Nymphs, and with their steely blades engaged them.

¶XIX. The foremost Orc grabbed at the first Elf it saw ere in fire was it blinded, and took her up by the ankle with one of its great arms. Then it raised her up over its head as she screamed, and as if swinging a hatchet brought her down speedily upon the rocks, spattering them with her pieces.

¶XX. And one of the male Elves let out a cry and lunged at the Under Orc with his sword, and with his sword he fucked the beast’s heart, and was caught afire. And both the Elf and the Orc fell together, burning.

¶XXI. The second Orc seized the remaining male Elf before blinded by the flames, and pinned him to the floor, downward faced, with its talons piercing the flesh of his back. And as he flailed and screamed, his ribs being cracked beneath the Orc’s arm, the beast wrapped its free hand round his ankle and ripped his leg, sinews snapping, shank from thigh.

¶XXII. And the second Orc then collapsed atop the Elf, and both were left aflame.

¶XXIII. Thus the Orcs, though rightly felled by the Lampads’ fire, had been kept bade by the courage of the Swartelves, who in surrendering their lives allowed the Nymphs to live. And the Lampads and the Dryads left the red glow of the smoke-filled chamber with its burning corpses, suffering gravely their rut for the Black Elves’ sacrifice, and once again in the main tunnel they began in the direction that the Swartelves had so far led them.

¶XXIV. Serenity then stopped, and she looked back. “Twice this day we’ve been fought for, and twice this day died for. Once by the mushroom-folk and again by the Swartelves. And neither required of us that we be in bondage to them to earn their protection.”

¶XXV. “That is the way of the underground,” said Avidity. “When people know they must depend upon one another in order to survive, rather than a dominion such as the Maenads’ law, then those people will be dependable to others, and expect that others be dependable unto them.”

¶XXVI. “Such it is in Liss-Heim as well,” said Liberty. “Under the Maenads’ law, where there is no expectation of loyalty among the Dryads, except that of loyalty unto the law itself, they might even go so far as to find ways to do harm unto each other without defying the law. Those of us that dwell outside of the law’s reach han’t the luxury to find ways to get away with anything the law normally forbiddeth; we must simply do what is right at all times, and sacrifice ourselves for the benefit of others.”

¶XXVII. “Thus it is wheresoever that the law doth not reach,” said Faith. “Thus it is for our own tribe in the Emerald Forest, that never knew of the law to begin with. Thus it is in Liss-Heim, where the Dryads must work to defend against the law. Thus it is in the underground, where the people know of the law but simply do not acknowledge it. Thus I expect it is everywhere but the Somberwood.”

¶XXVIII. “I hope thou art right in this matter,” said Serenity. “Though I cannot help but fear, that perhaps the law was not contrived by the Maenads -- perhaps the Maenads brought the law from elsewhere and corrupted the Luxwood, and the Emerald Forest shall be next corrupted.”

¶XXIX. “Thou mustn’t worry,” said Liberty. “If such is the case, then as it is in the Somberwood so shall it also be in the Emerald Forest. Wherever the law goeth, I expect that there will always be those like we of Liss-Heim to oppose it, and undergrounds in which to seek refuge.”

¶XXX. “But perhaps I do not wish to live in the shadows,” said Serenity.

¶XXXI. “Then it is thine own duty,” said Liberty, “to see that doth not happen. For if thou dost nothing to prevent it, then thou art allowing the rape of the free lands and their peoples, and indeed aiding the law.”

¶XXXII. And in that moment was the darkness broken, shattered by a light so brilliant that as the Nymphs rounded the last bend they nearly were blinded.

¶XXXIII. “We Lampads mustn’t stray too far from Shroomseid,” said Avidity, as she and her tribe suddenly halted. And the Dryads halted as well. “Fervidness, thou shalt accompany the Dryads till they’ve completed their journey, and do what thou wilt to keep them safe. We shall await your return in Shroomseid.”

¶XXXIV. And Serenity, and Faith, and Fervidness, and Liberty went forth from the darkness of the underground, and unto the light of the Elderwood.

---

Chapter XVII
“Arachneyads’ Lair”

---

¶V.

¶I. And in that moment was the darkness broken, shattered by a light so brilliant that as the Nymphs rounded the last bend they nearly were blinded.

---

¶V.

¶II. “We Lampads mustn’t stray too far from Shroomseid,” said Avidity, as she and her tribe suddenly halted. And the Dryads halted as well. “Fervidness, thou shalt accompany the Dryads till they’ve completed their journey, and do what thou wilt to keep them safe. We shall await your return in Shroomseid.”

---

¶V.

¶III. And Serenity, and Faith, and Fervidness, and Liberty went forth from the darkness of the underground, and unto the light of the Elderwood.

---

Chapter XVIII
“The Elderwood”

---

¶V.

¶I. On the third day the Nymphs clomb out of the tunnel, leaving the underground behind them, and ascended into the green woods of the upper world.

---

¶V.

¶II. The Sun Himself had just begun to rise, and all around were dew-laden leaves that in rays of sunlit morning fog were glittered. All about were dampened stems and barks, silvery-edged by golden sunlight, and alive with beetles, moths, and all the rest of Nature’s tiny folk as they scurried up and down the trees’ trunks.

---

¶V.

¶III. Everywhere under the canopy the forest seemed crisp and pure, with not one dead limb or withered leaf. Everywhere the thrushes warbled, chipmunks yipped, toads croaked, and Crows cawed. Everywhere did Nature sing.

---

¶V.

¶I. On the third day the Nymphs clomb out of the tunnel, leaving the underground behind them, and ascended into the green woods of the upper world.

---

¶V.

¶II. The Sun Himself had just begun to rise, and all around were dew-laden leaves that in rays of sunlit morning fog were glittered. All about were dampened stems and barks, silvery-edged by golden sunlight, and alive with beetles, moths, and all the rest of Nature’s tiny folk as they scurried up and down the trees’ trunks.

---

¶V.

¶III. Everywhere under the canopy the forest seemed crisp and pure, with not one dead limb or withered leaf. Everywhere the thrushes warbled, chipmunks yipped, toads croaked, and Crows cawed. Everywhere did Nature sing.

---

¶V.

¶IV. The Nymphs listened, and breathed in the brisk morning breeze as the Dryads basked in the Elderwood’s virgin luster. And then amid the forest’s song the Nymphs faintly heard a streamlet’s purl, and were drawn to it, for they had grown thirsty.

¶I. On the third day the Nymphs clomb out of the tunnel, leaving the underground behind them, and ascended into the green woods of the upper world.

¶II. The Sun Himself had just begun to rise, and all around were dew-laden leaves that in rays of sunlit morning fog were glittered. All about were dampened stems and barks, silvery-edged by golden sunlight, and alive with beetles, moths, and all the rest of Nature’s tiny folk as they scurried up and adown the trees’ trunks.

¶III. Everywhere under the canopy the forest seemed crisp and pure, with not one dead limb or withered leaf. Everywhere the thrushes warbled, chipmunks yipped, toads croaked, and Crows cawed. Everywhere did Nature sing.

¶IV. The Nymphs listened, and breathed in the brisk morning breeze as the Dryads basked in the Elderwood’s virgin luster. And then amid the forest’s song the Nymphs faintly heard a streamlet’s purl, and were drawn to it, for they had grown thirsty.

¶V. Through the bushes they passed, the Dryads gamboling as Fervidness paced cautiously through the wood with her torch. And after a mere moment they came unto a bourn.

¶VI. At the shaded stream’s banks sat six Nixies, and three Nixies were there also in the bourn itself. In the sparkling, sun-sprinkled stream the three Nixies playfully splashed at one another, waist-deep in the thrilling waters as excitedly they shrieked. And the other six Nixies lay three to each bank, and laughed at their sisters’ merriment under the bright sunbeams that by the canopy’s shadow spersed.

¶VII. When Fervidness had caught up with the Dryads, having been careful not to set the forest afire with her torch, she, Serenity, Faith, and Liberty went unto the nine Stream Nymphs, and Faith hailed unto them.

¶VIII. And the Nixies warmly greeted the other Nymphs, and introduced themselves; and their names were Rille, Brook, Race, River, Linn, Flux, Beck, Sike, and Ghyll. And so Faith, Serenity, Liberty, and Fervidness introduced themselves as well.

¶IX. “We are looking for the tribe of Daphne,” said Faith. “Could ye offer unto us any aid? It would greatly be appreciated.”

¶X. “Of course,” replied Rille. “Brook shall fain show you there.”

¶XI. And so Brook clomb out of the waters and came to Serenity, Faith, Liberty, and Fervidness, and said, smiling warmly unto them: “Follow me.” And to this they agreed, and began to follow Brook as she strolled off into the denser wood.

¶XII. Brook stopped, and turned to the Torch Nymph. “Thou wilt have to extinguish thy flame,” she said. “There must be no fire lit within this blessed Elderwood.”

¶XIII. Smothering the flame with her hand, Fervidness then followed the other Nymphs as they departed to find Daphne’s tribe.

¶XIV. “Why art thou seeking Daphne?” enquired Brook.

¶XV. “Serenity hath become forlorn,” said Faith, “and discontent in the way of Nymphs. I have offered to take her to Daphne, whom I am sure wilt make her more content.”

¶XVI. “Serenity, wherefore art thou forlorn?” asked Brook.

¶XVII. “I wish to have a mate and children,” answered Serenity.

¶XVIII. This greatly disturbed Brook, for this was not the way of Nymphs. And so Brook said unto Serenity: “But is not your Alpha Dryad the mate of all your tribe? Canst thou not lie with her, and cause her to bear for thy tribe a caul? And doth this caul not grow into a Nymphet?”

¶XIX. “It isn’t the same,” said Serenity. “Our ancestors, the Elves, had real children. I’ve heard the stories, and I have seen many Elves. They are not nearly grown, as Nymphets are, when they are borne. The Elves have infant children that they rear from small pups until the age of a newly borne Nymphet. To do this they pair with one another, male and female, and love each other in ways no Nymph can ever know.”

¶XX. “And thou wishest to know this love, and to bear these pups?”

¶XXI. “With all that be within me,” said Serenity, “for neither spellcraft nor elixir could cure my sadness -- not after I had fallen in love with a mortal, and was given a small taste of this love. I must be with him.”

¶XXII. Brook smiled at Serenity. “I hope and give thee my luck that Daphne hath the ability to help thee.”

¶XXIII. “As I,” said Serenity, “but I thank thee anyway.”

¶XXIV. The Nymphs continued for many minutes through the morn-damped bush, their skin wetted by besprinkled leaves as through the bright and fog-filled forest they strode, till after only a short time they came unto a misty glade wherein were twelve shadows.

¶XXV. And the shadows came forth from the mists, and revealed themselves as Dryads, whose names were Willow, Holly, Maple, Lily, Veronica, Ivy, Daisy, Laurel, Ginger, Cassia, Jasmine, and Violet. And this was the eldest of Dryad tribes.

¶XXVI. And Brook introduced Serenity, Faith, Liberty, and Fervidness to the eldest tribe. “They wish to speak with Daphne,” said Brook.

¶XXVII. “Concerning what, precisely?” asked Veronica.

¶XXVIII. “Serenity hath grown forlorn,” said Faith, “and discontent in the way of Nymphs.”

¶XXIX. The eldest tribe was greatly surprised by this, and so Jasmine, confused, asked: “How?”

¶XXX. “I wish to mate myself to a man, and to have real children,” answered Serenity. “I wish to live as our ancestors once did.”

¶XXXI. “That is not the way of Nymphs,” a voice from the mists declared.

¶XXXII. And there was another shadow, walking slowly toward them from behind the white veil. When emerged from the fog, the shadow could clearly be seen as a Dryad; a Dryad more beautiful and radiant than Faith, Serenity, Liberty, or Fervidness had ever seen. The whole of her being seemed to shine as moonlight, her mane was as threads of gold glinted white as the glare upon a silver stream, and the sparkling of her blue eyes were as the brightest stars. And upon her head she wore a crown of ivy flowering white.

¶XXXIII. “Lo,” said she, “for I am Daphne, Queen of the Dryads and daughter of Zeus. I shall hear thee, and consider thy plight, and offer what help I may.”

¶XXXIV. Serenity explained to Daphne how she felt, and about her affairs with the Darkelf, and how she longed so desperately for him whom she feared she could never have.

¶XXXV. Daphne thought; for many moments she thought, for she knew not of such desires.

¶XXXVI. “Willow shall take thee to Mount Ævalwark to see the Star Nymphs, who will make thee more content.” And to this, with a nod of her head, Willow agreed.

---

Chapter XIX
“Distributary Bourn”

---

¶V.

¶I. The Nymphs listened, and breathed in the brisk morning breeze as the Dryads basked in the Elderwood’s virgin luster. And then amid the forest’s song the Nymphs faintly heard a streamlet’s purl, and were drawn to it, for they had grown thirsty.

---

¶V.

¶II. Through the bushes they passed, the Dryads gamboling as Fervidness paced cautiously through the wood with her torch. And after a mere moment they came unto a bourn.

---

¶V.

¶III. At the shaded stream’s banks sat six Nixies, and three Nixies were there also in the bourn itself. In the sparkling, sun-sprinkled stream the three Nixies playfully splashed at one another, waist-deep in the thrilling waters as excitedly they shrieked. And the other six Nixies lay three to each bank, and laughed at their sisters’ merriment under the bright sunbeams that by the canopy’s shadow spersed.

---

¶V.

¶IV. When Fervidness had caught up with the Dryads, having been careful not to set the forest afire with her torch, she, Serenity, Faith, and Liberty went unto the nine Stream Nymphs, and Faith hailed unto them.

---

¶V.

¶V. And the Nixies warmly greeted the other Nymphs, and introduced themselves; and their names were Rille, Brook, Race, River, Linn, Flux, Beck, Sike, and Ghyll. And so Faith, Serenity, Liberty, and Fervidness introduced themselves as well.

---

¶V.

¶VI. “We are looking for the tribe of Daphne,” said Faith. “Could ye offer unto us any aid? It would greatly be appreciated.”

---

¶V.

¶VII. “Of course,” replied Rille. “Brook shall fain show you there.”

---

¶V.

¶VIII. And so Brook clomb out of the waters and came to Serenity, Faith, Liberty, and Fervidness, and said, smiling warmly unto them: “Follow me.” And to this they agreed, and began to follow Brook as she strolled off into the denser wood.

---

¶V.

¶IX. Brook stopped, and turned to the Torch Nymph. “Thou wilt have to extinguish thy flame,” she said. “There must be no fire lit within this blessed Elderwood.”

---

¶V.

¶X. Smothering the flame with her hand, Fervidness then followed the other Nymphs as they departed to find Daphne’s tribe.

---

¶V.

¶XI. “Why art thou seeking Daphne?” enquired Brook.

---

¶V.

¶XII. “Serenity hath become forlorn,” said Faith, “and discontent in the way of Nymphs. I have offered to take her to Daphne, whom I am sure wilt make her more content.”

---

¶V.

¶XIII. “Serenity, wherefore art thou forlorn?” asked Brook.

---

¶V.

¶XIV. “I wish to have a mate and children,” answered Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶XV. This greatly disturbed Brook, for this was not the way of Nymphs. And so Brook said unto Serenity: “But is not your Alpha Dryad the mate of all your tribe? Canst thou not lie with her, and cause her to bear for thy tribe a caul? And doth this caul not grow into a Nymphet?”

---

¶V.

¶XVI. “It isn’t the same,” said Serenity. “Our ancestors, the Elves, had real children. I’ve heard the stories, and I have seen many Elves. They are not nearly grown, as Nymphets are, when they are borne. The Elves have infant children that they rear from small pups until the age of a newly borne Nymphet. To do this they pair with one another, were and wife, and love each other in ways no Nymph can ever know.”

---

¶V.

¶XVII. “And thou wishest to know this love, and to bear these pups?”

---

¶V.

¶XVIII. “With all that be within me,” said Serenity, “for neither spellcraft nor elixir could cure my sadness -- not after I had fallen in love, and was given a small taste of this love. I must be with him.”

---

¶V.

¶XIX. Brook smiled at Serenity. “I hope and give thee my luck that Daphne hath the ability to help thee.”

---

¶V.

¶XX. “As I,” said Serenity, “but I thank thee anyway.”

---

¶V.

¶V. Through the bushes they passed, the Dryads gamboling as Fervidness paced cautiously through the wood with her torch. And after a mere moment they came unto a bourn.

---

¶V.

¶VI. At the shaded stream’s banks sat six Nixies, and three Nixies were there also in the bourn itself. In the sparkling, sun-sprinkled stream the three Nixies playfully splashed at one another, waist-deep in the thrilling waters as excitedly they shrieked. And the other six Nixies lay three to each bank, and laughed at their sisters’ merriment under the bright sunbeams that by the canopy’s shadow spersed.

---

¶V.

¶VII. When Fervidness had caught up with the Dryads, having been careful not to set the forest afire with her torch, she, Serenity, Faith, and Liberty went unto the nine Stream Nymphs, and Faith hailed unto them.

---

¶V.

¶VIII. And the Nixies warmly greeted the other Nymphs, and introduced themselves; and their names were Rille, Brook, Race, River, Linn, Flux, Beck, Sike, and Ghyll. And so Faith, Serenity, Liberty, and Fervidness introduced themselves as well.

---

¶V.

¶IX. “We are looking for the tribe of Daphne,” said Faith. “Could ye offer unto us any aid? It would greatly be appreciated.”

---

¶V.

¶X. “Of course,” replied Rille. “Brook shall fain show you there.”

---

¶V.

¶XI. And so Brook clomb out of the waters and came to Serenity, Faith, Liberty, and Fervidness, and said, smiling warmly unto them: “Follow me.” And to this they agreed, and began to follow Brook as she strolled off into the denser wood.

---

¶V.

¶XII. Brook stopped, and turned to the Torch Nymph. “Thou wilt have to extinguish thy flame,” she said. “There must be no fire lit within this blessed Elderwood.”

---

¶V.

¶XIII. Smothering the flame with her hand, Fervidness then followed the other Nymphs as they departed to find Daphne’s tribe.

---

¶V.

¶XIV. “Why art thou seeking Daphne?” enquired Brook.

---

¶V.

¶XV. “Serenity hath become forlorn,” said Faith, “and discontent in the way of Nymphs. I have offered to take her to Daphne, whom I am sure wilt make her more content.”

---

¶V.

¶XVI. “Serenity, wherefore art thou forlorn?” asked Brook.

---

¶V.

¶XVII. “I wish to have a mate and children,” answered Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶XVIII. This greatly disturbed Brook, for this was not the way of Nymphs. And so Brook said unto Serenity: “But is not your Alpha Dryad the mate of all your tribe? Canst thou not lie with her, and cause her to bear for thy tribe a caul? And doth this caul not grow into a Nymphet?”

---

¶V.

¶XIX. “It isn’t the same,” said Serenity. “Our ancestors, the Elves, had real children. I’ve heard the stories, and I have seen many Elves. They are not nearly grown, as Nymphets are, when they are borne. The Elves have infant children that they rear from small pups until the age of a newly borne Nymphet. To do this they pair with one another, male and female, and love each other in ways no Nymph can ever know.”

---

¶V.

¶XX. “And thou wishest to know this love, and to bear these pups?”

---

¶V.

¶XXI. “With all that be within me,” said Serenity, “for neither spellcraft nor elixir could cure my sadness -- not after I had fallen in love with a mortal, and was given a small taste of this love. I must be with him.”

---

¶V.

¶XXII. Brook smiled at Serenity. “I hope and give thee my luck that Daphne hath the ability to help thee.”

---

¶V.

¶XXIII. “As I,” said Serenity, “but I thank thee anyway.”

---

Chapter XX
“Rede of the Laurel”

---

¶V.

¶XXIV. The Nymphs continued for many minutes through the morn-damped bush, their skin wetted by besprinkled leaves as through the bright and fog-filled forest they strode, till after only a short time they came unto a misty glade wherein were twelve shadows.

---

¶V.

¶XXV. And the shadows came forth from the mists, and revealed themselves as Dryads, whose names were Willow, Holly, Maple, Lily, Veronica, Ivy, Daisy, Laurel, Ginger, Cassia, Jasmine, and Violet. And this was the eldest of Dryad tribes.

---

¶V.

¶XXVI. And Brook introduced Serenity, Faith, Liberty, and Fervidness to the eldest tribe. “They wish to speak with Daphne,” said Brook.

---

¶V.

¶XXVII. “Concerning what, precisely?” asked Veronica.

---

¶V.

¶XXVIII. “Serenity hath grown forlorn,” said Faith, “and discontent in the way of Nymphs.”

---

¶V.

¶XXIX. The eldest tribe was greatly surprised by this, and so Jasmine, confused, asked: “How?”

---

¶V.

¶XXX. “I wish to mate myself to a man, and to have real children,” answered Serenity. “I wish to live as our ancestors once did.”

---

¶V.

¶XXXI. “That is not the way of Nymphs,” a voice from the mists declared.

---

¶V.

¶XXXII. And there was another shadow, walking slowly toward them from behind the white veil. When emerged from the fog, the shadow could clearly be seen as a Dryad; a Dryad more beautiful and radiant than Faith, Serenity, Liberty, or Fervidness had ever seen. The whole of her being seemed to shine as moonlight, her mane was as threads of gold glinted white as the glare upon a silver stream, and the sparkling of her blue eyes were as the brightest stars. And upon her head she wore a crown of ivy flowering white.

---

¶V.

¶XXXIII. “Lo,” said she, “for I am Daphne, Queen of the Dryads and daughter of Zeus. I shall hear thee, and consider thy plight, and offer what help I may.”

---

¶V.

¶XXXIV. Serenity explained to Daphne how she felt, and about her affairs with the Dark Elf, and how she longed so desperately for him whom she feared she could never have.

---

¶V.

¶XXXV. Daphne thought; for many moments she thought, for she knew not of such desires.

---

¶V.

¶XXXVI. “Willow shall take thee to Mount Evalwark to see the Star Nymphs, who will make thee more content.” And to this, with a nod of her head, Willow agreed.

---

Chapter XXI
“The Elder Oracle”

---

¶V.

¶I. “Put thy fire out,” said the Dryad Willow unto Fervidness, as the Nymphs approached the last dense patch of Elderwood before Mount Evalwark. “We are nearing the land of the Oracles.” Fervidness snuffed the flame of her torch with her hand, and with the other Nymphs proceeded onward into the deep wood that before the mountain lay.

---

¶V.

¶II. Under the sun-flaked shades of the forest the Nymphs strode, until Willow had led them to a great Elder tree. And the Nymphs were halted.

---

¶V.

¶III. Taller by far than its fellows within the Elderwood, the Elder tree reached the very canopy itself, and its width was greater than forty cubits. Sprinkling the Elder’s green branches were many flowers, and these were of such brilliance that it almost seemed they glowed.

---

¶V.

¶IV. The Nymphs faintly saw within the Elder many figures, shadowy and Nymph-like in both form and movement. And these figures began to come forward from within the Elder, and stepped out onto the old trail.

---

¶V.

¶V. Fair creatures were they: in appearance akin to Aulonyads, yet with ruddy hair and bluest eyne, and all bedecked in crowns and circlets of garland.

---

¶V.

¶VI. “Who are these?” asked Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶VII. “They are Samyads,” said Willow, “the Tree Nymphs of the Elderberry.”

---

¶V.

¶VIII. The Tree Nymphs said nothing unto the others, but only stared with narrowed, wondering eyes at them; they stared as if trying to discern from the other Nymphs their purpose, but in no way seemed more than deeply curious.

---

¶V.

¶IX. And one of the Tree Nymphs looked to Brook, and then to Willow, and with her eyebrow raised at them she said:

---

¶V.

¶X. “Why have ye brought these Nymphs here?”

---

¶V.

¶XI. “These two Wood Nymphs came to the Elderwood to seek out Daphne,” said Brook. “All the way from the Emerald forest. It seemeth that one of them hath fallen in love with a mortal, and wisheth to be with him.”

---

¶V.

¶XII. “Daphne couldn’t help her,” added Willow, “and so Daphne hath charged me with seeing her to Mount Evalwark to seek the Star Nymphs.”

---

¶V.

¶XIII. “And these other Nymphs?” asked another of the Hamadryads.

---

¶V.

¶XIV. “They’ve all offered to see me safely to my journey’s end,” said Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶XV. “Truly the love and generosity of Nymphs knoweth no boundary,” came a voice from within the Elder tree. The voice was as a man’s, lent and kindly yet deeply toned, being the sort of voice befitting a wise old sire.

---

¶V.

¶XVI. The Tree Nymphs turned then to the Elder, and with bended knee each bowed before it.

---

¶V.

¶XVII. And the Elder’s branches began to move, gathering lively together, and entwining became bound. From the limbs there formed a mass, its shape alike that of the face of a proud old man, bearded in pale leaves and ashen mosses. And the face was as a hollow mask, enclosing no flesh yet occultly ensouled. The face spoke again in that gentle, timeworn voice, and it said to them:

---

¶V.

¶XVIII. “I am Ruis of the Elderberry. Among you are many that have in only a short time encountered perils as fierce as any ye’ve imagined. Therefore, ye have come to beseech from me the sooth of your journey’s fate.”

---

¶V.

¶XIX. “Yes,” said Willow.

---

¶V.

¶XX. “Yet the purpose of this journey is a thing that I cannot clearly see,” said Ruis. “I suspect that it concerns thee, Serenity of the Cherry. Thou at first sought Daphne of the Laurel, didst thou not?”

---

¶V.

¶XXI. Serenity nodded. “I have fallen in love with a mortal. I wish to take him as my mate, and to have by him at least one child.”

---

¶V.

¶XXII. “That is not the way of Nymphs,” said Ruis of the Elderberry.

---

¶V.

¶XXIII. “I know,” said Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶XXIV. “And so Daphne was unable to help thee, and so sent thee off to Mount Evalwark to seek the aid of the Star Nymphs. Correct?”

---

¶V.

¶XXV. “Yes,” said Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶XXVI. “For what thou seekest, Serenity, I am unable to give thee any knowledge. Willow of the Peach shall take thee to the Oracle Gort of the Ivy, who will offer thee knowledge of thy future.”

---

¶V.

¶XXVII. “And what of our journey to Mount Evalwark?” asked Willow.

---

¶V.

¶XXVIII. “Your perils are not ended,” said Ruis. “Ye will face many dangers on your journey, but if ye be bound by the sisterhood of Nymphs ye shall endure the challenges that yet await you. I bid you not abandon your sister Serenity, for your aegis in her quest is a blessing unto her that the Gods shall return upon you threefold.”

---

¶V.

¶XXIX. “We thank thee, O Wise One,” said Willow, bowing to the Oracle Ruis.

---

¶V.

¶XXX. The Tree Nymphs began returning to the Elder, one after another disappearing therein, and as they did Ruis said unto Willow, Serenity, Faith, Brook, Liberty, Fervidness, and Lea:

---

¶V.

¶XXXI. “Depart now from my presence and go forth unto Gort of the Ivy by guidance of Willow of the Peach, and in sisterhood bind ever until journey’s end and forever in spirit thereafter, and made blessed shall ye be.”

---

¶V.

¶XXXII. And again the Elder’s branches moved, and untwined, and the face of the Oracle was unmade. And again the Elder was naught but a great tree.

---

Chapter XXII
“The Mysts of Delfax”

---

Chapter XXIII
“Mirthmoor Ruin”

¶I. Now Willow, the Beta Dryad and Shaman of the eldest tribe of Wood Nymphs, had led Faith, Serenity, Liberty, and Fervidness out of the denser woods and to the boundary of a hilly pasture. In every direction there were mountains reaching high above the morning brume that befogged the surrounding Elderwood, and ahead was one mountain greater than all the rest. And the pasture looked as a dark chasm had riven it, with a stone arch that linked its nighest to forthest half.

¶II. And as Willow, Faith, Serenity, Fervidness, Brook, and Liberty ventured ever nearer the stone bridge they heard laughter amidst the cloudy veil around them.

¶III. Forthwith from the fogs there came eight Aulonyads, skipping and frolicking and leaping about as they laughed and played. So rapt were the Field Nymphs in one another that they hadn’t even noticed the three Wood Nymphs, the Stream Nymph, and the Torch Nymph.

¶IV. Fervidness raised the end of her torch to her mouth and hotly outbreathed upon it, causing its tip to ember, and then to burn once more.

¶V. Seeing the sudden flare of fire, the Aulonyads instantly halted and warily yet half-smiling walked toward the other Nymphs. The Aulonyads were somewhat smaller than the other Nymphs, and their skin was opaline, their hair waxen, and their large eyes a pale gold.

¶VI. Brook and Willow introduced the Aulonyads to the other Nymphs, and the Field Nymphs’ names were Meadow, Lea, Vale, Dell, Ravine, Glen, Valley, and Dale.

¶VII. “What hath brought you Nymphs here?” asked Meadow.

¶VIII. “We are on our way to Mount Ævalwark,” said Willow.

¶IX. “I’m sorry,” said Meadow, “but ye mustn’t go near the bridge or attempt to leap the chasm, for within the chasm there resideth a Trull.”

¶X. “A Trull?” said Brook. “In Mirthmoor?”

¶XI. “Ay,” said Ravine, “a Trull.”

¶XII. “I say we kill it,” said Fervidness.

¶XIII. “Fervidness, hast thou ever seen a Trull before?” asked Meadow.

¶XIV. “No, but surely it is no worse than an Under Orc.”

¶XV. “A Trull,” said Valley, “is the largest of all the land Orcs. ‘Tis also called a Giant Orc. We could not possibly hope to vanquish such a monster.”

¶XVI. “But we must reach Mount Ævalwark!” said Serenity, her eyes welling with tears.

¶XVII. “Thou shalt worry not,” said Fervidness, “we shall kill the Trull, and these Field Nymphs will aid us.”

¶XVIII. “Pardon me?” said Meadow.

¶XIX. “Art thou deaf? Ye will help us slay the beast.”

¶XX. “And if we do not?”

¶XXI. “Then,” said Liberty, “ye will be terrorized relentlessly. Ye must defend yourselves, or ye shall lose your freedom.”

¶XXII. Meadow thought for a moment. “Fine, but at least we will wait till the Sun is at His highest, when the Trull moveth most slowly.”

¶XXIII. “Trulls move more slowly when the Sun is high?” asked Faith.

¶XXIV. “Under the light of the Sun,” said Glen, “they are practically as stone.”

¶XXV. “Then at midday shall we lure the Trull from his den,” said Fervidness, who then smiled the brightest and most joyous of smiles, “and destroy him utterly.”

¶XXVI. And so the Nymphs spent the rest of the morning amongst the bracken at the Elderwood’s edge. Serenity browsed for cherries (for her caul had been grown in a cherry tree), as she had grown weary without them. So too did Faith pluck her own life-fruit of the grape vines. And Liberty ate of the Elderwood’s plums as Fervidness picked toadstools, whilst Willow took of the nectarines. The Aulonyads merely wrestled playfully and tittered amidst the tall, bedewed grasses of Mirthmoor.

¶XXVII. As the morning waned and the Sun neared His greatest height the Nymphs prepared to battle the Giant Orc. Serenity, Faith, and Willow had braided vines together into whips. Liberty and Brook had each fashioned a flail of a branch, many lengths of vine, and a large stone. Meadow, Lea, Dale, and Ravine had constructed simple and lightweight bludgeons out of small logs with bramble vines twined around their ends, while Valley, Dell, Glen, and Vale had braided two lengthy ropes from the bramble vines. And Fervidness had her torch.

¶XXVIII. Midday came round, and the fog had burned away, and the Sun shone brightly upon the stone bridge. And the Nymphs marched ever toward it, ever fearing for their lives and ever thirsting for their enemy’s death with parched and knotted throats; and they trembled.

¶XXIX. They came unto that segue of hoary stones, broad and surfaced smoothly, with its pair of posts at either end, and stood there for what seemed a great length. The Aulonyads forced their eyes from clenching shut in the fear they felt so far within them, and the other Nymphs assayed to tame their unsteady breaths, and all’s hearts shook within their breasts.

¶XXX. And the Nymphs began to sing.

¶XXXI. And a great hand slowly reached at the heavens from the chasm’s deeps. Its sickle-clawed fingers were spread from one another, and bent so wickedly it was if the hand of Orcus Himself had been loosed from Hell’s blackest fires, from the very belly of Gaia to pluck the Sun from His place in the skies above. And the Nymphs ceased their song of lure.

¶XXXII. The hand then came down against them, and the Nymphs ran back, and stopped as it sunk its talons into the earth.

¶XXXIII. Then another clawed hand upstretched from the darks below, and slowly it too came adown and dug its hellish paw into Mirthmoor’s ground, and the beast had thus begun to raise itself upon the land.

¶XXXIV. As it clomb the Nymphs could see the Trull’s face; its blood-red eyes under shade of heavy brow, fore-faced and set at furthest ends of broad face; its nose flat with flaring nostrils almost upon its brow; its apish maw with its dire tusks; its slender and pointed ears.

¶XXXV. And with its long and brawny arms the beast pulled itself forth from the chasm, and languidly it clambered upon Mirthmoor from its dank dwelling below.

¶XXXVI. The Trull then reared upon its hindlegs, and the Nymphs were in awe of the creature’s prowess. The monster was muscled with great bulk, yet was fat-bellied. Its wet skin glistened in the sunlight as if covered in slime. Its hide was a yellowish, sickly pitch-grey gleaming greenly in the light of day. Its arms were long, and its fingers dangled at the ankles of its squat, bowed legs. Its height was no lesser of twenty cubits with shoulders at least ten cubits wide, and its swarthy form was clad only in a bearskin clout. Claws ended its every finger and toe, and its tail, if it had one at all, must’ve been no more than a stump.

¶XXXVII. Under the Sun’s harsh rays the beast feebly raised its massive arms high above its head, and with face turned skyward it let from its bellows a roar that seemed to quake Mirthmoor and the surrounding Elderwood. And birds fled from the trees.

¶XXXVIII. The Giant Orc let its arms hang once more at its sides, and with its hulking neck lowered its head again to glower at they that dared disturb it. The thing then horribly smiled, and sanguis dripped from its red-sodden lips as it bore its bloodstained teeth at them. And from its nether lip there fell a hand and piece of dainty arm, which yestern had been a Field Nymph’s.

¶XXXIX. Slowly then did the Trull lurch at them who in fright began to back away. With each step it took at them its feet sank deeply into the mud below it, and its gnarled fingers swept through Mirthmoor’s grasses as its arms heavily swung.

¶XL. Fervidness then ran past the Trull, with Serenity, Faith, Willow, Ravine, Lea, Dale, and Meadow following closely behind her. But the Trull did not let its attention from the Nymphs still before it.

¶XLI. Dale, Meadow, Ravine, and Lea ran hastily across the bridge, as Faith, Serenity, and Willow lashed at the Trull’s calves with their whips. And the Giant Orc turned then very slowly to face them, and with ire it glared as it trudged at the three Dryads, hungrily growling.

¶XLII. The Dryads lured the beast in this manner onto the bridge, as Glen, Vale, Dell, and Valley tailed the monster, each carrying an end of either of their two long ropes.

¶XLIII. Cracking their whips at the beast, Faith, Serenity, and Willow brought it to the other side of the bridge. The Giant Orc then halted, and once more lifted its arms into the air and let out a thunderous roar. As it did, Dell held one end of her rope at the monster’s left side as Glen ran the other end behind the creature, tween it’s legs, and then afore its right. Glen and Valley then worked quickly to tie both ropes together, as Vale took her end of the second rope and wove it tween the monster’s legs just as had Glen, and with Dell tied both ropes together at their opposite ends.

¶XLIV. The Trull looked adown, and grew greatly enraged by what the four Field Nymphs had done. The beast tried to grab at the Nymphs, but under the Sun’s light was far too slow, as the Aulonyads scurried swiftly away.

¶XLV. As the ropes had been wrapped about the Giant Orc’s legs, so had Willow, Serenity, and Faith run to join Meadow, Ravine, Dale, and Lea behind Fervidness. And as the Aulonyads fled from the monster’s attempt to grab at them, so did Fervidness lightly blow upon the end of her torch, and from it burst a spate of fire that rushed against the Trull with all the force of Nature’s fury.

¶XLVI. But the Orc’s slithery, hairless skin was harmed not by the flame, nor was its clout more than slightly singed. Still did the Trull start to stumble back, and with wisps of steam wafting off the sizzling slime that swathed it did the Trull tumble back, and fell against the bridge with a crack that shook the moor and toppled trees at the Elderwood’s outest rack.

¶XLVII. And by the Trull’s weight was the now-sundered bridge thrung partly back. And by its own weight the beast lay battered, and began to rouse itself to rise again the Nymphs from the riven stone, but its body could not abide its will. And so the Trull lay almost limp, in slowness stirring there upon the hoary bridge.

¶XLVIII. That moment Brook and Liberty came quickly up abaft the beast, flails in hand.

¶XLIX. With her flail Liberty struck at the Trull’s right eye, and was swashed with blood as the monster howled out in pain. And Brook took up her own flail and bashed at the beast’s left eye, and she too was bespattered in blood.

¶L. Then with a jolt the bridge asudden sank slightly adown, and Brook and Liberty jumped back of it onto the muddy earth of Mirthmoor.

¶LI. The Trull reached its hands to its face as it writhed about the stone archway, and away the bridge cracked and crumbled beneath it, and with each shift of the beast’s weight the bridge fell evermore upon itself.

¶LII. Not yet an instant thereafter the bridge at last gave way, and the Trull screamed shrilly as with slabs of stone it plummeted swiftly into the pit below. And up from the depths of the chasm’s deeps echoed the Trull’s ghastly shrieks with the companied crashing of the bridge clods that with it fell, fore the beast fell so far its voice could be heard no more.

¶LIII. And the Aulonyads rejoiced, as Liberty and Brook ran and easily leaped the chasm’s cubit-score width to join the other Nymphs.

¶LIV. Serenity, Liberty, Willow, Fervidness, Brook, and Faith did not rejoice, however, but only panted in their tire, with their hands resting upon their knees.

¶LV. “Ye mustn’t leave us,” said Meadow. “Please, ye must stay and defend us from future terror. We will obey your every wish. Ye may call Mirthmoor your own, and we will gladly pay you offerings in return for living upon your land, and in return for your protection.”

¶LVI. “I must reach the Star Nymphs of Mount Ævalwark,” said Serenity.

¶LVII. “And I must accompany her there,” said Faith, “for I am her Alpha Dryad.”

¶LVIII. “And Daphne herself hath charged me with showing them the way,” said Willow.

¶LIX. “And I am charged with seeing them safely returned as far as Shroomseid,” said Fervidness.

¶LX. “And I shall see them returned as far as they will be safely past the Somberwood,” said Liberty.

¶LXI. “And I was only supposed to show the others the way to Daphne’s tribe, but now go with them to Mount Ævalwark to aid in whatever wise I’m able,” said Brook.

¶LXII. “But we require your protection from terror!” said Ravine.

¶LXIII. “Ye must protect yourselves,” said Faith, “not depend on us to defend you.”

¶LXIV. “We cannot govern you,” added Liberty, “for the government of others’ lives is the greatest of all evils. Greater than any Orc’s terror.”

¶LXV. “And if we should die?” said Meadow.

¶LXVI. “Then ye should die free,” said Liberty.

¶LXVII. “Meadow,” said Fervidness, “thou art the Alpha Nymph of thy tribe. It is thine own duty to see that thy Aulonyads can care for themselves.”

¶LXVIII. “But do not govern them,” said Liberty. “Thy authority over them must be limited to the authority of a mistress over her apprentice. Thou should teach them to defend themselves. Learn from this morrow, and strengthen thy tribe to need not the defense of rulers and lawgivers.”

¶LXIX. “I will,” said Meadow. “At least, though, allow us to repay you for the help you’ve given us this morrow.”

¶LXX. “If ye truly wish to repay us,” said Serenity, “then ye could accompany us on our journey.”

¶LXXI. “Methinketh,” said Meadow, “that we ought to stay and hone our defenses, as Liberty hath said. Though I do very much wish to repay ye for what ye’ve done for us.”

¶LXXII. “Could I go?” asked Lea.

¶LXXIII. “Alone?” said Meadow.

¶LXXIV. “At least one of us should, and I would enjoy the adventure.”

¶LXXV. Meadow smiled. “Alright.” She then turned to Serenity, Faith, Willow, Liberty, Brook, and Fervidness. “Lea will go with you on your journey.”

¶LXXVI. “Alright,” said Faith, smiling at Lea.

¶LXXVII. And so Lea said farewell to her sisters, embracing each of them and giving each of them a passionate farewell kiss.

¶LXXVIII. Dell, Vale, and Glen then gave their bludgeons to Faith, Serenity, and Willow, as Lea took up her own bludgeon. And Liberty and Brook gathered their flails, and Fervidness had her torch in hand. And all with their weapons departed then from the Aulonyad tribe, and they trudged through the tall and dewy grasses of Mirthmoor as they ventured forth unto Mount Ævalwark.

---

Chapter XXIV
“Cascade Bog”

---

Chapter XXIV
“Lurker in Rivenmoor”

---

¶V.

¶I. Now Willow, the Beta Dryad and Shaman of the eldest tribe of Wood Nymphs, had led Faith, Serenity, Liberty, and Fervidness out of the denser woods and to the boundary of a hilly pasture. In every direction there were mountains reaching high above the morning brume that befogged the surrounding Elderwood, and ahead was one mountain greater than all the rest. And the pasture looked as a dark chasm had riven it, with a stone arch that linked its nighest to forthest half.

---

¶V.

¶II. And as Willow, Faith, Serenity, Fervidness, Brook, and Liberty ventured ever nearer the stone bridge they heard laughter amidst the cloudy veil around them.

---

¶V.

¶III. Forthwith from the fogs there came eight Aulonyads, skipping and frolicking and leaping about as they laughed and played. So rapt were the Field Nymphs in one another that they hadn’t even noticed the three Wood Nymphs, the Stream Nymph, and the Torch Nymph.

---

¶V.

¶IV. Fervidness raised the end of her torch to her mouth and hotly outbreathed upon it, causing its tip to ember, and then to burn once more.

---

¶V.

¶V. Seeing the sudden flare of fire, the Aulonyads instantly halted and warily yet half-smiling walked toward the other Nymphs. The Aulonyads were somewhat smaller than the other Nymphs, and their skin was opaline, their hair waxen, and their large eyes a pale gold.

---

¶V.

¶VI. Brook and Willow introduced the Aulonyads to the other Nymphs, and the Field Nymphs’ names were Meadow, Lea, Vale, Dell, Ravine, Glen, Valley, and Dale.

---

¶V.

¶VII. “What hath brought you Nymphs here?” asked Meadow.

---

¶V.

¶VIII. “We are on our way to Mount Evalwark,” said Willow.

---

¶V.

¶IX. “I’m sorry,” said Meadow, “but ye mustn’t go near the bridge or attempt to leap the chasm, for within the chasm there resideth a Trull.”

---

¶V.

¶X. “A Trull?” said Brook. “In Mirthmoor?”

---

¶V.

¶XI. “Ay,” said Ravine, “a Trull.”

---

¶V.

¶XII. “I say we kill it,” said Fervidness.

---

¶V.

¶XIII. “Fervidness, hast thou ever seen a Trull before?” asked Meadow.

---

¶V.

¶XIV. “No, but surely it is no worse than an Under Orc.”

---

¶V.

¶XV. “A Trull,” said Valley, “is the largest of all the land Orcs. ‘Tis also called a Giant Orc. We could not possibly hope to vanquish such a monster.”

---

¶V.

¶XVI. “But we must reach Mount Evalwark!” said Serenity, her eyes welling with tears.

---

¶V.

¶XVII. “Thou shalt worry not,” said Fervidness, “we shall kill the Trull, and these Field Nymphs will aid us.”

---

¶V.

¶XVIII. “Pardon me?” said Meadow.

---

¶V.

¶XIX. “Art thou deaf? Ye will help us slay the beast.”

---

¶V.

¶XX. “And if we do not?”

---

¶V.

¶XXI. “Then,” said Liberty, “ye will be terrorized relentlessly. Ye must defend yourselves, or ye shall lose your freedom.”

---

¶V.

¶XXII. Meadow thought for a moment. “Fine, but at least we wilt wait till the Sun is at His highest, when the Trull moveth most slowly.”

---

¶V.

¶XXIII. “Trulls move more slowly when the Sun is high?” asked Faith.

---

¶V.

¶XXIV. “Under the light of the Sun,” said Glen, “they are practically as stones.”

---

¶V.

¶XXV. “Then at midday shall we lure the Trull from his den,” said Fervidness, who then smiled the brightest and most joyous of smiles, “and destroy him utterly.”

---

¶V.

¶XXVI. And so the Nymphs spent the rest of the morning amongst the bracken at the Elderwood’s edge. Serenity browsed for cherries (for her caul had been grown in a cherry tree), as she had grown weary without them. So too did Faith pluck her own life-fruit of the grape vines. And Liberty ate of the Elderwood’s plums as Fervidness picked toadstools, whilst Willow took of the nectarines. The Aulonyads merely wrestled playfully amidst the tall, bedewed grasses of Mirthmoor.

---

¶V.

¶XXVII. As the morning waned and the Sun neared His greatest height the Nymphs prepared to battle the Giant Orc. Serenity, Faith, and Willow had braided vines together into whips. Liberty and Brook had each fashioned a flail of a branch, many lengths of vine, and a large stone. Meadow, Lea, Dale, and Ravine had constructed simple and lightweight bludgeons out of small logs with bramble vines twined around their ends, while Valley, Dell, Glen, and Vale had braided two lengthy ropes from the bramble vines. And Fervidness had her torch.

---

¶V.

¶XXVIII. Midday came round, and the fog had burned away, and the Sun shone brightly upon the stone bridge. And the Nymphs marched ever toward it, ever fearing for their lives and ever thirsting for their enemy’s death with parched and knotted throats; and they trembled.

---

¶V.

¶XXIX. They came unto that segue of hoary stones, broad and surfaced smoothly, with its pair of posts at either end, and stood there for what seemed a great length. The Aulonyads forced their eyes from clenching shut in the fear they felt so far within them, and the other Nymphs assayed to tame their unsteady breaths, and all’s hearts shook within their breasts.

---

¶V.

¶XXX. And the Nymphs began to sing.

---

¶V.

¶XXXI. And a great hand slowly reached at the heavens from the chasm’s deeps. Its sickle-clawed fingers were spread from one another, and bent so wickedly it was if the hand of Orcus Himself had been loosed from Hell’s blackest fires, from the very belly of Gaia to pluck the Sun from His place in the skies above. And the Nymphs ceased their song of lure.

---

¶V.

¶XXXII. The hand then came down against them, and the Nymphs ran back, and stopped as it sunk its talons into the earth.

---

¶V.

¶XXXIII. Then another clawed hand upstretched from the darks below, and slowly it too came down and dug its hellish paw into Mirthmoor’s ground, and the beast had thus begun to raise itself upon the land.

---

¶V.

¶XXXIV. As it clomb the Nymphs could see the Trull’s face; its blood-red eyes under shade of heavy brow, fore-faced and set at furthest ends of broad face; its nose flat with flaring nostrils almost upon its brow; its apish maw with its dire tusks; its slender and pointed ears.

---

¶V.

Trull
(Orcus tenebricosus)

¶XXXV. And with its long and brawny arms the beast pulled itself forth from the chasm, and languidly it clambered upon Mirthmoor from its dank dwelling below.

---

¶V.

¶XXXVI. The Trull then reared upon its hindlegs, and the Nymphs were in awe of the creature’s prowess. The monster was muscled with great bulk, yet was fat-bellied. Its wet skin glistened in the sunlight as if covered in slime. Its hide was a yellowish, sickly pitch-grey. Its arms were long, and its fingers dangled at the ankles of its squat, bowed legs. Its height was no lesser of twenty cubits with shoulders at least ten cubits wide, and its swarthy form was clad only in a bearskin clout. Claws ended its every finger and toe, and its tail, if it had one at all, must’ve been no more than a stump.

---

¶V.

¶XXXVII. Under the Sun’s harsh rays the beast feebly raised its massive arms high above its head, and with face turned skyward it let from its bellows a roar that seemed to quake Mirthmoor and the surrounding Elderwood. And birds fled from the trees.

---

¶V.

¶XXXVIII. The Giant Orc let its arms hang once more at its sides, and with its hulking neck lowered its head again to glower at they that dared disturb it. The thing then horribly smiled, and sanguis dripped from its red-sodden lips as it bore its bloodstained teeth at them. And from its nether lip there fell a hand and piece of dainty arm, which yestern had been a Field Nymph’s.

---

¶V.

¶XXXIX. Slowly then did the Trull lurch at them who in fright began to back away. With each step it took at them its feet sank deeply into the mud below it, and its gnarled fingers swept through Mirthmoor’s grasses as its arms heavily swung.

---

¶V.

¶XL. Fervidness then ran past the Trull, with Serenity, Faith, Willow, Ravine, Lea, Dale, and Meadow following closely behind her. But the Trull did not let its attention from the Nymphs still before it.

---

¶V.

¶XLI. Dale, Meadow, Ravine, and Lea ran hastily across the bridge, as Faith, Serenity, and Willow lashed at the Trull’s calves with their whips. And the Giant Orc turned then very slowly to face them, and with ire it glared as it trudged at the three Dryads, hungrily growling.

---

¶V.

¶XLII. The Dryads lured the beast in this manner onto the bridge, as Glen, Vale, Dell, and Valley tailed the monster, each carrying an end of either of their two long ropes.

---

¶V.

¶XLIII. Cracking their whips at the beast, Faith, Serenity, and Willow brought it to the other side of the bridge. The Giant Orc then halted, and once more lifted its arms into the air and let out a thunderous roar. As it did, Dell held one end of her rope at the monster’s left side as Glen ran the other end behind the creature, tween it’s legs, and then afore its right. Glen and Valley then worked quickly to tie both ropes together, as Vale took her end of the second rope and wove it tween the monster’s legs just as had Glen, and with Dell tied both ropes together at their opposite ends.

---

¶V.

¶XLIV. The Trull looked down, and grew greatly enraged by what the four Field Nymphs had done. The beast tried to grab at the Nymphs, but under the Sun’s light was far too slow, as the Aulonyads scurried swiftly away.

---

¶V.

¶XLV. As the ropes had been wrapped about the Giant Orc’s legs, so had Willow, Serenity, and Faith run to join Meadow, Ravine, Dale, and Lea behind Fervidness. And as the Aulonyads fled from the monster’s attempt to grab at them, so did Fervidness lightly blow upon the end of her torch, and from it burst a spate of fire that rushed against the Trull with all the force of Nature’s fury.

---

¶V.

¶XLVI. But the Orc’s slithery, hairless skin was harmed not by the flame, nor was its clout more than slightly singed. Still did the Trull start to stumble back, and with wisps of steam wafting off the sizzling slime that swathed it did the Trull tumble back, and fell against the bridge with a crack that shook the moor and toppled trees at the Elderwood’s outest rack.

---

¶V.

¶XLVII. And by the Trull’s weight was the now-sundered bridge thrung partly back. And by its own weight the beast lay battered, and began to rouse itself to rise again the Nymphs from the riven stone, but its body could not abide its will. And so the Trull lay almost limp, in slowness stirring there upon the hoary bridge.

---

¶V.

¶XLVIII. That moment Brook and Liberty came quickly up abaft the beast, flails in hand.

---

¶V.

¶XLIX. With her flail Liberty struck at the Trull’s right eye, and was swashed with blood as the monster howled out in pain. And Brook took up her own flail and bashed at the beast’s left eye, and she too was bespattered in blood.

---

¶V.

¶L. Then with a jolt the bridge asudden sank slightly down, and Brook and Liberty jumped back of it onto the muddy earth of Mirthmoor.

---

¶V.

¶LI. The Trull reached its hands to its face as it writhed about the stone archway, and away the bridge cracked and crumbled beneath it, and with each shift of the beast’s weight the bridge fell evermore upon itself.

---

¶V.

¶LII. Not yet an instant thereafter the bridge at last gave way, and the Trull screamed shrilly as with slabs of stone it plummeted swiftly into the pit below. And up from the depths of the chasm’s deeps echoed the Trull’s ghastly shrieks with the companied crashing of the bridge clods that with it fell, fore the beast fell so far its voice could be heard no more.

---

¶V.

¶LIII. And the Aulonyads rejoiced, as Liberty and Brook ran and easily leaped the chasm’s cubit-score width to join the other Nymphs.

---

¶V.

¶LIV. Serenity, Liberty, Willow, Fervidness, Brook, and Faith did not rejoice, however, but only panted in their tire, with their hands resting upon their knees.

---

¶V.

¶LV. “Ye mustn’t leave us,” said Meadow. “Please, ye must stay and defend us from future terror. We will obey your every wish. Ye may call Mirthmoor your own, and we will gladly pay you offerings in return for living upon your land, and in return for your protection.”

---

¶V.

¶LVI. “I must reach the Star Nymphs of Mount Evalwark,” said Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶LVII. “And I must accompany her there,” said Faith, “for I am her Alpha Dryad.”

---

¶V.

¶LVIII. “And Daphne herself hath charged me with showing them the way,” said Willow.

---

¶V.

¶LIX. “And I am charged with seeing them safely returned as far as Shroomseid,” said Fervidness.

---

¶V.

¶LX. “And I shall see them returned as far as they will be safely past the Somberwood,” said Liberty.

---

¶V.

¶LXI. “And I was only supposed to show the others the way to Daphne’s tribe, but now go with them to Mount Evalwark to aid in whatever wise I’m able,” said Brook.

---

¶V.

¶LXII. “But we require your protection from terror!” said Ravine.

---

¶V.

¶LXIII. “Ye must protect yourselves,” said Faith, “not depend on us to defend you.”

---

¶V.

---

¶V.

¶LXIV. “We cannot govern you,” added Liberty, “for the government of others’ lives is the greatest of all evils. Greater than any Orc’s terror.”

---

¶V.

¶LXV. “And if we should die?” said Meadow.

¶I. “Put thy fire out,” said the Dryad Willow unto Fervidness, as the Nymphs approached the last dense patch of Elderwood before Mount Ævalwark. “We are nearing the land of the Oracles.” Fervidness snuffed the flame of her torch with her hand, and with the other Nymphs proceeded onward into the deep wood that before the mountain lay.

¶II. Under the sun-flaked shades of the forest the Nymphs strode, until Willow had led them to a great Elder tree. And the Nymphs were halted.

¶III. Taller by far than its fellows within the Elderwood, the Elder tree reached the very canopy itself, and its width was greater than forty cubits. Sprinkling the Elder’s green branches were many flowers, and these were of such brilliance that it almost seemed they glowed.

¶IV. The Nymphs faintly saw within the Elder many figures, shadowy and Nymph-like in both form and movement. And these figures began to come forward from within the Elder, and stepped out onto the old trail.

¶V. Fair creatures were they: in appearance akin to Aulonyads, yet with ruddy hair and bluest eyes, and all bedecked in crowns and circlets of garland.

¶VI. “Who are these?” asked Serenity.

¶VII. “They are Samyads,” said Willow, “the Tree Nymphs of the Elderberry.”

¶VIII. The Tree Nymphs said nothing unto the others, but only stared with narrowed, wondering eyes at them; they stared as if trying to discern from the other Nymphs their purpose, but in no way seemed more than deeply curious.

¶IX. And one of the Tree Nymphs looked to Brook, and then to Willow, and with her eyebrow raised at them she said:

¶X. “Why have ye brought these Nymphs here?”

¶XI. “These two Wood Nymphs came to the Elderwood to seek out Daphne,” said Brook. “All the way from the Emerald forest. It seemeth that one of them hath fallen in love with a mortal, and wisheth to be with him.”

¶XII. “Daphne couldn’t help her,” added Willow, “and so Daphne hath charged me with seeing her to Mount Ævalwark to seek the Star Nymphs.”

¶XIII. “And these other Nymphs?” asked another of the Hamadryads.

¶XIV. “They’ve all offered to see me safely to my journey’s end,” said Serenity.

¶XV. “Truly the love and generosity of Nymphs knoweth no boundary,” came a voice from within the Elder tree. The voice was as a man’s, lent and kindly yet deeply toned, being the sort of voice befitting a wise old sire.

¶XVI. The Tree Nymphs turned then to the Elder, and with bended knee each bowed before it.

¶XVII. And the Elder’s branches began to move, gathering lively together, and entwining became bound. From the limbs there formed a mass, its shape alike that of the face of a proud old man, bearded in pale leaves and ashen mosses. And the face was as a hollow mask, enclosing no flesh yet occultly ensouled. The face spoke again in that gentle, timeworn voice, and it said to them:

¶XVIII. “I am Ruis of the Elderberry. Among you are many that have in only a short time encountered perils as fierce as any ye’ve imagined. Therefore, ye have come to beseech from me the sooth of your journey’s fate.”

¶XIX. “Yes,” said Willow.

¶XX. “Yet the purpose of this journey is a thing that I cannot clearly see,” said Ruis. “I suspect that it concerns thee, Serenity of the Cherry. Thou at first sought Daphne of the Laurel, didst thou not?”

¶XXI. Serenity nodded. “I have fallen in love with a mortal. I wish to take him as my mate, and to have by him at least one child.”

¶XXII. “That is not the way of Nymphs,” said Ruis of the Elderberry.

¶XXIII. “I know,” said Serenity.

¶XXIV. “And so Daphne was unable to help thee, and so sent thee off to Mount Ævalwark to seek the aid of the Star Nymphs. Correct?”

¶XXV. “Yes,” said Serenity.

¶XXVI. “For what thou seekest, Serenity, I am unable to give thee any knowledge. Willow of the Peach shall take thee to the Oracle Gort of the Ivy, who will offer thee knowledge of thy future.”

¶XXVII. “And what of our journey to Mount Ævalwark?” asked Willow.

¶XXVIII. “Your perils are not ended,” said Ruis. “Ye will face many dangers on your journey, but if ye be bound by the sisterhood of Nymphs ye shall endure the challenges that yet await you. I bid you not abandon your sister Serenity, for your aegis in her quest is a blessing unto her that the Gods shall return upon you threefold.”

¶XXIX. “We thank thee, O Wise One,” said Willow, bowing to the Oracle Ruis.

¶XXX. The Tree Nymphs began returning to the Elder, one after another disappearing therein, and as they did Ruis said unto Willow, Serenity, Faith, Brook, Liberty, Fervidness, and Lea:

¶XXXI. “Depart now from my presence and go forth unto Gort of the Ivy by guidance of Willow of the Peach, and in sisterhood bind ever until journey’s end and forever in spirit thereafter, and made blessed shall ye be.”

¶XXXII. And again the Elder’s branches moved, and untwined, and the face of the Oracle was unmade. And again the Elder was naught but a great tree.

¶XXXIII. And Willow led the other Nymphs away from the Elder, and took them deeper into the Elderwood, always toward Mount Ævalwark.

---

¶V.

¶LXVI. “Then ye should die free,” said Liberty.

---

¶V.

¶LXVII. “Meadow,” said Fervidness, “thou art the Alpha Nymph of thy tribe. It is thine own duty to see that thy Aulonyads can care for themselves.”

---

¶V.

¶LXVIII. “But do not govern them,” said Liberty. “Thy authority over them must be limited to the authority of a mistress over her apprentice. Thou should teach them to defend themselves. Learn from today, and strengthen thy tribe to need not the defense of rulers and lawgivers.”

---

¶V.

¶LXIX. “I will,” said Meadow. “At least, though, allow us to repay you for the help you’ve given us today.”

---

¶V.

¶LXX. “If ye truly wish to repay us,” said Serenity, “then ye could accompany us on our journey.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXI. “Methinketh,” said Meadow, “that we ought to stay and hone our defenses, as Liberty hath said. Though I do very much wish to repay you for what ye’ve done for us.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXII. “Could I go?” asked Lea.

---

¶V.

¶LXXIII. “Alone?” said Meadow.

---

¶V.

¶LXXIV. “At least one of us should, and I would enjoy the adventure.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXV. Meadow smiled. “Alright.” She then turned to Serenity, Faith, Willow, Liberty, Brook, and Fervidness. “Lea will go with you on your journey.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXVI. “Alright,” said Faith, smiling at Lea.

---

¶V.

¶LXXVII. And so Lea said farewell to her sisters, embracing each of them and giving each of them a passionate farewell kiss.

---

¶V.

¶LXXVIII. Dell, Vale, and Glen then gave their bludgeons to Faith, Serenity, and Willow, as Lea took up her own bludgeon. And Liberty and Brook gathered their flails, and Fervidness had her torch in hand. And all with their weapons departed then from the Aulonyad tribe, and they trudged through the tall and dewy grasses of Mirthmoor as they ventured forth unto Mount Evalwark.

---

Chapter XXIV
“Amidst the Reeds”

---

Chapter XXIV
“Road over Dreadmarsh”

---

Chapter XXIV
“The Will of the Wisps”

---

Chapter XXIV
“The Wyrms of Direfen”

---

Chapter XXIV
“The Black Drake of Grimcarr”

---

¶V.

¶X. A crown of three pairs of large and recurved outly-jutting horns were anchored into the robust bony rings forming outer crests encircling a pair of nigh-unseen vestiges of temporal fenestration on either side of a smaller but prominent sagittal crest down the center of the frill, gapping the tallest horns of the frill, descended in size outwardly along the frill’s edge where they tapered to nobbut a set of impressive scutes extended from the back of the skull, armoring the otherwise potentially vulnerable joint between the rear of the pate and the pith of the creature’s long, serpentine neck plated with broadly hind-crested scutes keeled with tall, thin, serrated spikes that grew smaller and blunter the more medial between the dorsal spines and lateral scutes, which while serrated and quite sharp maintained a broader, more keeled or fin-like shape. The drake’s maw was filled with long, razor-like recurving teeth, appearing shorter for a space or a gap in the upper inside of the maw creating a slight crook separating the main jaw from a blunted rostel equipped a set of long, sharp teeth at the bent end of the snout.

---

¶V.

¶XI.

---

Chapter XXIV
“Oracle of the Willows”

---

Chapter XXIV
“Gateway into Stratmoston”

---

Chapter XXIV
“The Hanging Gardens”

---

Chapter XXIV
“Unto the Eightower”

---

Chapter XXIV
“Stratmoss Vineyard”

---

Chapter XXIV
“Oracle of the Vines”

---

¶V.

¶XXXIII. And Willow led the other Nymphs away from the Elder, and took them deeper into the Elderwood, always toward Mount Evalwark.

---

¶V.

¶XXXIV. As the Nymphs fared the Elderwood they saw many wonders. Near them at one point were three perytons; a white stag joined by two doe of hazel, white-spotted coat; all three grazing peacefully amid the sparse underwood, stopping by turns to preen the white, black-barred pinions of their wings. Persisting still through the ancient wood the Nymphs saw many rauracks hopping about the clover and in bout locking horns, ratatosks scurrying up and down trees, and stealthy Crows beneath the canopy flying.

---

¶V.

¶XXXV. Willow led the other Nymphs through the Elderwood’s shades, through tree-cast dims by sunlight straked, until after a time they came upon a modest glade, its air by the Sun’s rays hazed with brighten dust dancing as faint stars aloft aurous light. And the glade’s floor was lushly clad in greenest of ivy thicket, with leaves stimed in pale gold. Amongst the ivy, under blanket of honeyed haze and besprinkled in gilded spangles that powdered all the leafy thicket were thirteen Hamadryads, swimming mid the vines.

---

¶V.

¶XXXVI. Immersed to their chests in the ivy groundcover the Hamadryads swam, laughing and shrieking merrily as they breached and dove about.

---

¶V.

¶XXXVII. Willow led Serenity, Faith, Liberty, Fervidness, Lea, and Brook out into the ivy. Oddly the vines were not much deeper than their ankles, even as the Hamadryads swam betwixt the other Nymph’s feet. And as Willow neared the glade’s center the Hamadryads were still and curiously watching the other Nymphs, and without moving from their spots they clomb up out of the ivy to finally greet them.

---

¶V.

¶XXXVIII. “These are the Vine Nymphs, or Ampelyads,” explained Willow. “They are the Hamadryads of the vine.”

---

¶V.

¶XXXIX. “Why have ye graced us with your presence?” asked the Alpha Ampelyad.

---

¶V.

¶XL. “The Oracle Ruis of the Elderberry hath sent us to seek to seek the counsel of the Oracle Gort of the Ivy,” said Willow.

---

¶V.

¶XLI. “He shall appear to us at dusk,” replied the Vine Nymph. “We would fain have you stay with us till then.” And to this the other Nymphs agreed.

---

¶V.

¶XLII. And the Ampelyads retrieved from beneath the groundcover crowns of ivy which they placed upon their guests’ heads, and gathered also bunches of red, blue, green, purple, and black grapes from the vines, and presented the berries to their guests as offerings of sisterhood.

---

¶V.

¶XLIII. The Dryads, the Ampelyads, the Nixie, the Lampad, and the Aulonyad lay in there in the ivy, bathing in sparkling dust of lucent sunbeams that shone upon them through canopy’s cover. The Ampelyads coddled the other Nymphs, feeding them grapes often by hand yet at times from their own mouths, nestling them and grooming them through sunset and till dusk.

---

¶V.

¶XLIV. The Nymphs all stood to their feet, and the vines began to billow. And from the center of the glade there arose a lofty mass of ivy, reaching toward the darkening sky as if a great and twisting leafy arm. And its utmost end bent and trained at them, and its vines mingled together, and formed from themselves the shape of a man’s face. And the face said unto them:

---

¶V.

¶XLV. “Lo! I am Gort of the Ivy. Among you is one that hath quested far, and wisheth to obtain for herself a love that is not the way of Nymphs.”

---

¶V.

¶XLVI. As a snake the mass of vines twisted as its face looked over each Nymph. And when Gort’s gaze fell upon Serenity, he said unto her:

---

¶V.

¶XLVII. “Serenity of the Cherry: thou art an odd creature indeed. Thou hast everything a Nymph might desire awaiting thee in the Emerald Forest, and yet still art thou unhappy. What hath happened to thee that thou would wish to leave thy sisters of the woodlands?”

---

¶V.

¶XLVIII. “I have fallen in love with a mortal,” said Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶XLIX. “No,” said Gort. “No, that isn’t it at all. Faith of the Vine knoweth differently. Thou hast for the greater part of a century wished to live a life in discord with thy sisters. Thou desirest above any other thing to live the life of a mortal; a life not the way of Nymphs, but the way of Elves and Hoblings and Gnomes, and the way also of Humans, Dwarves, and Ogres. This mortal thou hast fallen in love with: he is only an effigy of thy true desire. What thou truly desirest, is an affront to the way of Nymphs, for it embraceth that which thy kind hath of times yore abandoned.”

---

¶V.

¶L. “Liar!” charged Serenity, and the Ampelyads were aghast. “Thou sayest I desire only to desert my sisters, to abandon the way of Nymphs. Have I dispraised at any time the nature of Nymphs? I dare thee allege so! Truly have I been discontent in the way of Nymphs, howbeit thou hast no right to disclaim the love I have for my sisters, or the pride I have for my kind!”

---

¶V.

¶LI. “Then why dost thou wish to live as a mortal?” asked Gort.

---

¶V.

¶LII. “It is my destiny!” proclaimed Serenity. And there was silence about the glade. The Oracle smiled upon her then and began to laugh, as Serenity stood agape by her own words.

---

¶V.

¶LIII. “Now that thou art beginning to understand the importance of thy quest,” said Gort, “thou shalt have a chance to succeed therein. Thou shalt seek the counsel of the Oracle Duir of the Oak, to whom the Oryads will lead thee. Go in peace from me now, and continue in surety thy journey. And blessed be.”

---

¶V.

¶LIV. And the Oracle retreated below the ivy, and the glade was again still, and flat.

---

¶V.

¶LV. “We must leave now,” said Willow unto the Hamadryads, “and lead our sister Serenity to the summit of Mount Evalwark.”

---

¶V.

¶LVI. The Vine Nymphs bid farewell to the others as they left the glade, and onward to the mountain called Evalwark, where the destiny of Serenity awaited.

¶I. As the Nymphs fared the Elderwood they saw many wonders. Near them at one point were three perytons; a white stag joined by two doe of hazel, white-spotted coat; all three grazing peacefully amid the sparse underwood, stopping by turns to preen the white, black-barred pinions of their wings. Persisting still through the ancient wood the Nymphs saw many rauracks hopping about the clover and in bout locking horns, ratatosks scurrying up and adown trees, and stealthy Crows beneath the canopy flying.

¶II. Willow led the other Nymphs through the Elderwood’s shades, through tree-cast dims by sunlight straked, until after a time they came upon a modest glade, its air by the Sun’s rays hazed with brighten dust dancing as faint stars aloft aurous light. And the glade’s floor was lushly clad in greenest of ivy thicket, with leaves stimed in pale gold. Amongst the ivy, under blanket of honeyed haze and besprinkled in gilded spangles that powdered all the leafy thicket were thirteen Hamadryads, swimming mid the vines.

¶III. Immersed to their chests in the ivy groundcover the Hamadryads swam, laughing and shrieking merrily as they breached and dove about.

¶IV. Willow led Serenity, Faith, Liberty, Fervidness, Lea, and Brook out into the ivy. Oddly the vines were not much deeper than their ankles, even as the Hamadryads swam betwixt the other Nymph’s feet. And as Willow neared the glade’s center the Hamadryads were still and curiously watching the other Nymphs, and without moving from their spots they clomb up out of the ivy to finally greet them.

¶V. “These are the Vine Nymphs, or Ampelyads,” explained Willow. “They are the Hamadryads of the vine.”

¶VI. “Why have ye graced us with your presence?” asked the Alpha Ampelyad.

¶VII. “The Oracle Ruis of the Elderberry hath sent us to seek the counsel of the Oracle Gort of the Ivy,” said Willow.

¶VIII. “He shall appear to us at dusk,” replied the Vine Nymph. “We would fain have you stay with us till then.” And to this the other Nymphs agreed.

¶IX. And the Ampelyads retrieved from beneath the groundcover crowns of ivy which they placed upon their guests’ heads, and gathered also bunches of red, blue, green, purple, and black grapes from the vines, and presented the berries to their guests as offerings of sisterhood.

¶X. The Dryads, the Ampelyads, the Nixie, the Lampad, and the Aulonyad lay in there in the ivy, bathing in sparkling dust of lucent sunbeams that shone upon them through canopy’s cover. The Ampelyads coddled the other Nymphs, feeding them grapes often by hand yet at times from their own mouths, nestling them and grooming them through sunset and till dusk.

¶XI. The Nymphs all stood to their feet, and the vines began to billow. And from the center of the glade there arose a lofty mass of ivy, reaching toward the darkening sky as if a great and twisting leafy arm. And its utmost end bent and trained at them, and its vines mingled together, and formed from themselves the shape of a man’s face. And the face said unto them:

¶XII. “Lo! I am Gort of the Ivy. Among you is one that hath quested far, and wisheth to obtain for herself a love that is not the way of Nymphs.”

¶XIII. As a snake the mass of vines twisted as its face looked over each Nymph. And when Gort’s gaze fell upon Serenity, he said unto her:

¶XIV. “Serenity of the Cherry: thou art an odd creature indeed. Thou hast everything a Nymph might desire awaiting thee in the Emerald Forest, and yet still art thou unhappy. What hath happened to thee that thou would wish to leave thy sisters of the woodlands?”

¶XV. “I have fallen in love with a mortal,” said Serenity.

¶XVI. “No,” said Gort. “No, that isn’t it at all. Faith of the Vine knoweth differently. Thou hast for the greater part of a century wished to live a life in discord with thy sisters. Thou desirest above any other thing to live the life of a mortal; a life not the way of Nymphs, but the way of Elves and Hoblings and Gnomes, and the way also of Humans, Dwarves, and Ogres. This mortal thou hast fallen in love with: he is only an effigy of thy true desire. What thou truly desirest, is an affront to the way of Nymphs, for it embraceth that which thy kind hath of times yore abandoned.”

¶XVII. “Liar!” charged Serenity, and the Ampelyads were aghast. “Thou saith I desire only to desert my sisters, to abandon the way of Nymphs. Have I dispraised at any time the nature of Nymphs? I dare thee allege so! Truly have I been discontent in the way of Nymphs, howbeit thou hast no right to disclaim the love I have for my sisters, or the pride I have for my kind!”

¶XVIII. “Then why dost thou wish to live as a mortal?” asked Gort.

¶XIX. “It is my destiny!” proclaimed Serenity. And there was silence about the glade. The Oracle smiled upon her then and began to laugh, as Serenity stood agape by her own words.

¶XX. “Now that thou art beginning to understand the importance of thy quest,” said Gort, “thou shalt have a chance to succeed therein. Thou shalt seek the counsel of the Oracle Duir of the Oak, to whom the Oryads will lead thee. Go in peace from me now, and continue in surety thy journey. And blessed be.”

¶XXI. And the Oracle retreated below the ivy, and the glade was again still, and flat.

¶XXII. “We must leave now,” said Willow unto the Hamadryads, “and lead our sister Serenity to the summit of Mount Ævalwark.”

¶XXIII. The Vine Nymphs bid farewell to the others as they left the glade, and onward to the mountain called Ævalwark, where the destiny of Serenity awaited.

---

Chapter XXIV
“Myrkwood Gulch”

---

Chapter XXIV
“Riparian Vein”

---

Chapter XXIV
“Near Everlynn”

---

Chapter XXIV
“Bruindown Falls”

---

Chapter XXIV
“Den of the Bruinhawk”

---

Chapter XXIV
“Inheritance”

---

Chapter XXIV
“Everquay Porth”

---

Chapter 00
“Misc”

---

Chapter VIII
“Mount Evalwark”

¶I. When finally the Nymphs had reached the Elderwood’s edge they stood at the mountain’s base, awed, bode there by its lowery loom that against the darkness dire of sullen sky affrayed them. And in their awe they looked upon that earthen tower, that by its power stayed them.

¶II. Fervidness was first to go forth unto the crag, blowing lightly upon her torch and setting it aflame to bright their path.

¶III. Upon the black and barren rocks the Nymphs pressed fore, under a starless sky that from above seemed to watch them as the wolf stalking the stray child. But the Nymphs would not yield unto the fears that in them festered.

¶IV. The fire of the Lampad’s torch glowed red the stones around them, but everywhere else was only the black of gleaming iron. The night sky, the rocks, the distant snowy peak made but dim grey, all in such wretched darkness that from the hand of Death himself it seemed this night had been cast upon them.

¶V. And the wind blew. Cold, deathly wind so dry it made the Nymph’s skin taut as it swept across the mountain; as an icy razor’s edge that slightly scraped over them it blew and relented not.

¶VI. Still the Nymphs clomb ever toward their goal, ever toward Ævalwark’s peak, ever toward that destiny that for Serenity was waiting.

¶VII. Ravens flew through the air; as if awaiting the Nymph’s death they wafted amid the winds. And the wind blew stronger, and took the flame from the Lampad’s torch.

¶VIII. The Nymphs crouched, weapons in hand, and clung to the rocks as they clomb, and the wind tried to take them just as the torch’s flame. But never would Serenity relent, and neither would the Nymphs that pledged to see her through.

¶IX. Then the rain poured down upon them as lightning streaked across the heavens, and the rocks grew slick with waters that past them poured.

¶X. Soon the Nymphs came unto a ledge, wide as any field, in each direction bending round the mountain’s edge. And upon the mountain’s mantle the Nymphs quickly clomb, and there huddled closely, with wetted hair clinging to their quivering skin, and held each other as tightly as they could.

¶XI. And Lea screamed.

¶XII. From around the southern bend there came a bear-like beast slowly stalking toward them. As the lightning flashed the Nymphs could see the creature’s form. Covered in dark brown fur, huge claws shaped as sickles on each of its four limbs, its hindlegs tiny compared to its forelegs, and its face most horrible of all. Pale, pinkish skin; projecting maw and fat lips protruded by bloody tusks; glaring, fiery eyes set greatly apart; its face was as a pale-skinned Orc. But beneath that heavy brow was a long and fat nose that jutted from between its burning eyes. There was no doubt this creature was some sort of Orc -- a Droll, called by some a Bugbear or Mountain Orc. And it lumbered toward them.

¶XIII. The Nymphs scrambled to their feet and backed away from the Droll, higher the ledge’s upward northern slope. And the beast, large as a Troglodyte or any bear, kept slowly nearing with claws sharply clacking against the rock.

¶XIV. And another Droll rounded the corner behind it, and another. Three Mountain Orcs, a pack now coming for them.

¶XV. Fervidness stopped as the other Nymphs withdrew, and blew upon the end of her torch, but in the violent wind and rains it only smoldered.

¶XVI. The other Nymphs halted, and rushed to Fervidness in her defense, and two of the Drolls surged forth and leapt at the Lampad.

¶XVII. Fervidness dove from the Drolls’ path, and the beasts slid past on the rock’s slick surface as the other Nymphs came at them with bludgeon and flail.

¶XVIII. The Orcs roared, and reared upon their hindlegs, but then dropped down again to all four limbs and then swiftly they regressed from the Nymphs, back to the other Droll.

¶XIX. There the Mountain Orcs stayed, snarling, growling at the Nymphs, who were by now very much confused.

¶XX. “Over there!” shouted Brook. The other Nymphs turned to look where she pointed, behind them, up the ledge’s northward slope.

¶XXI. There stood a single Oryad, as youthful and fair as any other Nymph, bronze skinned, grey eyed, roan haired, and holding in her right hand a tall staff. Her gaze was as steel, her nimble body unshaken, poised as she stared coldly past the other Nymphs to the warded Drolls behind them.

¶XXII. The Oryad raised her staff into the air, and with both hands she brought it down with all her force against the rock, and there shot forth from the strike an echo that raced through the skies.

¶XXIII. The Drolls grunted and snorted, wavering, rocking with fear about their eyes. But they fled not, for an Orc would keep a distance from what it thought a threat, but never would it retreat.

¶XXIV. The echoes of the Oryad’s staff striking the rock began to fade, and as they did there were sounds of falling rock coming from above the Drolls. And then a single stone fell from the mountainside and skipped past before the ravenous beasts. And after that stone came yet another, and still two more after that. And the Orcs, only as the ground began to rumble kenning the event about to unfurl upon them, looked upward toward the mountain’s peak to find a wave of rocks and dust rushing down upon them.

¶XXV. And by this wave, the Drolls were consumed before they’d even a chance to run, and were swept from the ledge. But where the Orcs stood the ledge dropped not onto a steep slope upon which one could simply walk (such as that the Nymphs had clomb), but to a sudden fall.

¶XXVI. And the rocks took the creatures from the mountainside, hurling them away from the ledge by force of the wave’s own weight, and shot them forth unto a plummet so great that no living thing could endure.

¶XXVII. The Nymphs had watched this, in relief and also in wonderment, for they knew not exactly what the Oryad had done. And the Oryad stood with dank hair thrashing in the winds, beads of rain trickling adown her skin, and a stately smirk borne upon her face as the other Nymphs then went to her.

¶XXVIII. “My name is Sapphire,” said the Oryad.

¶XXIX. Willow, Serenity, Faith, Fervidness, Lea, Liberty, and Brook introduced themselves unto the Mountain Nymph named Sapphire, and expressed unto her their gratitude for her intervention with bright smiles and beholden busses.

¶XXX. “Whyever have ye Nymphs come here?”

¶XXXI. “We have come seeking the Oryads,” said Willow.

¶XXXII. “Come then,” replied Sapphire, “I shall take you to Oakhaven, where ye shall have refuge from the Drolls.” And to this the other Nymphs agreed.

¶XXXIII. And so the Nymphs followed Sapphire as she led them up the northward slope, over the rocks fallen in the path, and along the ledge around the mountain as slowly upward they ascended.

¶XXXIV. Erelong Sapphire had taken the others round to Ævalwark’s northern face, whence could be seen the forest of evergreen and oak that clomb the side of the mountain. And the lightning soon faded, the rains letup, the winds quelled; and above them the clouds gave way to a starry sky.

¶XXXV. The Nymphs followed the faintly starlit path into the sparse outlying oaks and evergreens of Ævalwark’s forest, wherethrough Oakhaven lay ahead, as the fair-lined clouds yielded to the bright white Moon. Foreby them as through the forest they traveled were the sporadic pattering of dewdrops fallen from greenly leaved or needled limb, striking the dampened ground below, and the faraway hooting of owls.

¶XXXVI. Fervidness breathed upon her torch in attempt to light it. Smoldering at first, after several moments its end began to ember, and finally took a small blue flame that clung tightly to it. Once more Fervidness blew upon it, and its flame grew.

¶XXXVII. “Put that out,” said Sapphire. “These woods are haunted by Bugbear. Thy fire will attract them usward.”

¶XXXVIII. “If a Mountain Orc were to attack,” replied Fervidness, “it would benefit us greatly to be prepared.”

¶XXXIX. “Dost thou intend to set the whole forest ablaze in that event?” said Sapphire. “Wilt thou scorch the woodland, to defend against an Orc?”

¶XL. Fervidness went to extinguish her flame with some reluctance, but fore she could there appeared ahead of them a set of eyes -- eyes that by firelight glowed red in the night’s blackness amidst the oaks. Sapphire loudly gasped at the sight, and the Nymphs froze.

¶XLI. The red eyes narrowed and slightly raised as from the shadows came forth a monstrous roar, and the Nymphs were badly shaken, affrayed by that before them.

¶XLII. The Dryads scattered swith, Serenity and Faith right whilst Willow and Liberty left. Apace they sprinted up the oaken boles to evade the deadly Droll.

¶XLIII. “What about us?” shouted Brook.

¶XLIV. “Hurry up!” yelled Serenity. “Come on!”

¶XLV. “We’re not Wood Nymphs!” declared Sapphire.

¶XLVI. And the Droll came at the four Nymphs still stranded on the ground. It rushed until at the brink of the torch’s light, and there it stayed.

¶XLVII. So near the flickering orange light of the torch the beast’s eyes could be seen no longer, and were hidden away by the shadows of its own face. Its face as the skull of Death the Orc stared evilly at them, and hungrily did its ropey tongue trace its tusks so jagged as its breaths rumbled into the light. And there at the light’s edge the monster stalked back and fore.

¶XLVIII. Fervidness took a step forward -- and the Droll backed slightly away. Then Fervidness took another step, and again the Droll backed away.

¶XLIX. “Even as I step toward it, it keepeth away of the light!” said Fervidness.

¶L. The Dryads, now very curious, stepped slowly adown the trees trunks and back to the ground with their fellow Nymphs. And all the Nymphs eyes, save for Sapphire’s, were questioningly glaring.

¶LI. “That’s odd,” said Faith.

¶LII. “Ye see that?” said Sapphire. “These Drolls are clever things. They foresee danger, and avoid it just enough.”

¶LIII. “Is that good, or is that bad?” asked Lea.

¶LIV. “Bad,” said Sapphire. “Very, very bad.”

¶LV. In the depths of the darkness behind the Droll appeared another set of eyes. The Nymphs looked around, and saw more eyes appearing each moment. Soon the eyes of at least a dozen Drolls could be seen.

¶LVI. “Everyone stay near,” said Fervidness.

¶LVII. “Aw, and I’d so enjoy a romp through the dark wood about now,” said Liberty. And the other Nymphs broke their fearful panting with nervously feigned laughter.

¶LVIII. “Everyone stay near,” repeated Fervidness with an eyebrow raised at Liberty. “Sapphire: you lead the way to Oakhaven. Slowly.”

¶LIX. Sapphire nodded, and with staff in hand began to walk deeper into the forest, with the others closely following. As they moved the Orcs were warded away by the glow of Fervidness’s burning torch, but were always just beyond the light’s edge.

¶LX. “Meseemeth that it would be prudent to turn back,” said Lea. “Just for tonight. We can begin again tomorrow, but for tonight we should stay in the Elderwood where we are safer. The Dryads can continue without us till morrow, in the trees where the Bugbear cannot reach them.”

¶LXI. “We’re already nearing Oakhaven,” assured Sapphire. “Just a few more minutes.”

¶LXII. “Thou mustn’t speak such words,” said Faith. “The Oracle Ruis of the Elderberry saith we shall be blessed if we are bound by the sisterhood of Nymphs. To speak of separation of any sort inviteth the possibility of danger and harm unto us.”

¶LXIII. That very moment a stone was cast at the Nymphs, striking Fervidness in her calf, and she cried out in pain as she dropped her torch to the ground. And one of the Nymphs began to scream.

¶LXIV. Fervidness quickly reclaimed her torch, and clenching it she thrust her arm into the air, and saw the stumped tail and hindlegs of a Droll fleeing from the light.

¶LXV. “Brook!” Willow called out, but could be barely heard above Brook’s own screaming as the Mountain Orc carried her away. And then the sounds of Drolls growling and roaring angrily as assumedly they fought over their prize. And abruptly Brook’s screaming ceased.

¶LXVI. Sapphire took the free hand of Fervidness in her own, and then unto the other Nymphs she gave singly a solitary command that unto them she shrieked. And this word, this shrewd bid that in her panic she loudly and shrilly uttered, was simply this: “Run!”

¶LXVII. The Nymphs linked together their hands and wrists, and Sapphire led them through the evergreen forest as speedily as their long and spry legs could take them.

¶LXVIII. Well-nigh as a flock of birds were they weaving, deftly tween the trees though never the ground leaving; and ran along the ground making scarsely the faintest sound, as beneath them their legs beat with blurring silent round. Oft they glanced behind them as they raced, whiffing and halfway gasping ever the while the Mountain Orcs chased.

¶LXIX. Now behind them were the deep snorts of Droll breaths and the heavy thumps of Droll footfalls straining to keep up, and failing pitifully to do so -- for the Nymphs were far faster.

¶LXX. No more were the Orcs soon heard as into the thicker forest the Nymphs hastened, and not long was it then till Sapphire had taken them to a black cliff face that by the Lampad’s torch glinted with the faint hue of rust. And there at the irony scarp the Nymphs came to a stop, and Sapphire showed them to an ingress in the rock.

¶LXXI. “Hurry, before the Bugbear catch up with us,” said Sapphire. “This is the passage through which Oakhaven awaiteth.” Willow clomb adown into the tunnel, followed by Serenity, Faith, Liberty, Lea, Sapphire, and lastly Fervidness.

---

¶V.

¶I. When finally the Nymphs had reached the Elderwood’s edge they stood at the mountain’s base, overawed there by its lowery loom that against the darkness dire of sullen sky affrayed them. And in their awe they looked upon that earthen tower, that by its power stayed them.

---

¶V.

¶II. Fervidness was first to go forth unto the crag, blowing lightly upon her torch and setting it aflame to bright their path.

---

¶V.

¶III. Upon the black and barren rocks the Nymphs pressed fore, under a starless sky that from above seemed to watch them as the wolf stalking the stray child. But the Nymphs would not yield unto the fears that in them festered.

---

¶V.

¶IV. The fire of the Lampad’s torch glowed red the stones around them, but everywhere else was only the black of gleaming iron. The night sky, the rocks, the distant snowy peak made but dim grey, all in such wretched darkness that from the hand of Death himself it seemed this night had been cast upon them.

---

¶V.

¶V. And the wind blew. Cold, deathly wind so dry it made the Nymph’s skin taut as it swept across the mountain; as an icy razor’s edge that slightly scraped over them it blew and relented not.

---

¶V.

¶VI. Still the Nymphs clomb ever toward their goal, ever toward Evalwark’s peak, ever toward that destiny that for Serenity was waiting.

---

¶V.

¶VII. Ravens flew through the air; as if awaiting the Nymph’s death they wafted amid the winds. And the wind blew stronger, and took the flame from the Lampad’s torch.

---

¶V.

¶VIII. The Nymphs crouched, weapons in hand, and clung to the rocks as they clomb, and the wind tried to take them just as the torch’s flame. But never would Serenity relent, and neither would the Nymphs that pledged to see her through.

---

¶V.

¶IX. Then the rain poured down upon them as lightning streaked across the heavens, and the rocks grew slick with waters that past them poured.

---

¶V.

¶X. Soon the Nymphs came unto a ledge, wide as any field, in each direction bending round the mountain’s edge. And upon the mountain’s mantle the Nymphs quickly clomb, and there huddled closely, with wetted hair clinging to their quivering skin, and held each other as tightly as they could.

---

¶V.

¶XI. And Lea screamed.

---

¶V.

¶XII. From around the southern bend there came a bear-like beast slowly stalking toward them. As the lightning flashed the Nymphs could see the creature’s form. Covered in dark brown fur, huge claws shaped as sickles on each of its four limbs, its hindlegs tiny compared to its forelegs, and its face most horrible of all. Pale, pinkish skin; projecting maw and fat lips protruded by bloody tusks; glaring, fiery eyes set greatly apart; its face was as a pale-skinned Orc. But beneath that heavy brow was a long and fat nose that jutted from between its burning eyes. There was no doubt this creature was some sort of Orc -- a Droll, called by some a Bugbear or Mountain Orc. And it lumbered toward them.

---

¶V.

¶XIII. The Nymphs scrambled to their feet and backed away from the Droll, higher the ledge’s upward northern slope. And the beast, large as a Troglodyte or any bear, kept slowly nearing with claws sharply clacking against the rock.

---

¶V.

Drolls
(Orcus ferox)

¶XIV. And another Droll rounded the corner behind it, and another. Three Mountain Orcs, a pack now coming for them.

---

¶V.

¶XV. Fervidness stopped as the other Nymphs withdrew, and blew upon the end of her torch, but in the violent wind and rains it only smoldered.

---

¶V.

¶XVI. The other Nymphs halted, and rushed to Fervidness in her defense, and two of the Drolls surged forth and leapt at the Lampad.

---

¶V.

¶XVII. Fervidness dove from the Drolls’ path, and the beasts slid past on the rock’s slick surface as the other Nymphs came at them with bludgeon and flail.

---

¶V.

¶XVIII. The Orcs roared, and reared upon their hindlegs, but then dropped down again to all four limbs and then swiftly they regressed from the Nymphs, back to the other Droll.

---

¶V.

¶XIX. There the Mountain Orcs stayed, snarling, growling at the Nymphs, who were by now very much confused.

---

¶V.

¶XX. “Over there!” shouted Brook. The other Nymphs turned to look where she pointed, behind them, up the ledge’s northward slope.

---

¶V.

¶XXI. There stood a single Oryad, as youthful and fair as any other Nymph, bronze skinned, grey eyed, roan haired, and holding in her right hand a tall staff. Her gaze was as steel, her nimble body unshaken, poised as she stared coldly past the other Nymphs to the warded Drolls behind them.

---

¶V.

¶XXII. The Oryad raised her staff into the air, and with both hands she brought it down with all her force against the rock, and there shot forth from the strike an echo that raced through the skies.

---

¶V.

¶XXIII. The Drolls grunted and snorted, wavering, rocking with fear about their eyes. But they fled not, for an Orc would keep a distance from what it thought a threat, but never would it retreat.

---

¶V.

¶XXIV. The echoes of the Oryad’s staff striking the rock began to fade, and as they did there were sounds of falling rock coming from above the Drolls. And then a single stone fell from the mountainside and skipped past before the ravenous beasts. And after that stone came yet another, and still two more after that. And the Orcs, only then kenning the event about to unfurl upon them, looked upward toward the mountain’s peak to find a wave of rocks and dust rushing down upon them.

---

¶V.

¶XXV. And by this wave, the Drolls were consumed before they’d even a chance to run, and were swept from the ledge. But where the Orcs stood the ledge dropped not onto a steep slope upon which one could simply walk (such as that the Nymphs had clomb), but to a sudden fall.

---

¶V.

¶XXVI. And the rocks took the creatures from the mountainside, hurling them away from the ledge by force of the wave’s own weight, and shot them forth unto a plummet so great that no living thing could endure.

---

¶V.

¶XXVII. The Nymphs had watched this, in relief and also in wonderment, for they knew not exactly what the Oryad had done. And the Oryad stood with dank hair thrashing in the winds, beads of rain trickling down her skin, and a stately smirk borne upon her face as the other Nymphs then went to her.

---

¶V.

¶XXVIII. “My name is Sapphire,” said the Oryad.

---

¶V.

¶XXIX. Willow, Serenity, Faith, Fervidness, Lea, Liberty, and Brook introduced themselves unto the Mountain Nymph named Sapphire, and expressed unto her their gratitude for her intervention with bright smiles and beholden busses.

---

¶V.

¶XXX. “Whyever have ye Nymphs come here?”

---

¶V.

¶XXXI. “We have come seeking the Oryads,” said Willow.

---

¶V.

¶XXXII. “Come then,” replied Sapphire, “I shall take you to Oakhaven, where ye shall have refuge from the Drolls.” And to this the other Nymphs agreed.

---

¶V.

¶XXXIII. And so the Nymphs followed Sapphire as she led them up the northward slope, over the rocks fallen in the path, and along the ledge around the mountain as slowly upward they ascended.

---

¶V.

¶XXXIV. Erelong Sapphire had taken the others round to Evalwark’s northern face, whence could be seen the forest of evergreen and oak that clomb the side of the mountain. And the lightning soon faded, the rains letup, the winds quelled; and above them the clouds gave way to a starry sky.

---

¶V.

¶XXXV. The Nymphs followed the faintly starlit path into the sparse outlying oaks and evergreens of Evalwark’s forest, wherethrough Oakhaven lay ahead, as the fair-lined clouds yielded to the bright white Moon. Foreby them as through the forest they traveled were the sporadic pattering of dewdrops fallen from greenly leaved or needled limb, striking the dampened ground below, and the faraway hooting of owls.

---

¶V.

¶XXXVI. Fervidness breathed upon her torch in attempt to light it. Smoldering at first, after several moments its end began to ember, and finally took a small blue flame that clung tightly to it. Once more Fervidness blew upon it, and its flame grew.

---

¶V.

¶XXXVII. “Put that out,” said Sapphire. “These woods are haunted by Bugbear. Thy fire will attract them usward.”

---

¶V.

¶XXXVIII. “If a Mountain Orc were to attack,” replied Fervidness, “it would benefit us greatly to be prepared.”

---

¶V.

¶XXXIX. “Dost thou intend to set the whole forest ablaze in that event?” said Sapphire. “Wilt thou scorch the woodland, to defend against an Orc?”

---

¶V.

¶XL. Fervidness went to extinguish her flame with some reluctance, but fore she could there appeared ahead of them a set of eyes -- eyes that by firelight glowed red in the night’s blackness amidst the oaks. Sapphire loudly gasped at the sight, and the Nymphs froze.

---

¶V.

¶XLI. The red eyes narrowed and slightly raised as from the shadows came forth a monstrous roar, and the Nymphs were badly shaken, affrayed by that before them.

---

¶V.

¶XLII. The Dryads scattered swith, Serenity and Faith right whilst Willow and Liberty left. Apace they sprinted up the oaken boles to evade the deadly Droll.

---

¶V.

¶XLIII. “What about us?” shouted Brook.

---

¶V.

¶XLIV. “Hurry up!” yelled Serenity. “Come on!”

---

¶V.

¶XLV. “We’re not Wood Nymphs!” declared Sapphire.

---

¶V.

¶XLVI. And the Droll came at the four Nymphs still stranded on the ground. It rushed until at the brink of the torch’s light, and there it stayed.

---

¶V.

¶XLVII. So near the flickering yellowred light of the torch the beast’s eyes could be seen no longer, and were hidden away by the shadows of its own face. Its face as the skull of Death the Orc stared evilly at them, and hungrily did its ropey tongue trace its tusks so jagged as its breaths rumbled into the light. And there at the light’s edge the monster stalked back and fore.

---

¶V.

¶XLVIII. Fervidness took a step forward -- and the Droll backed slightly away. Then Fervidness took another step, and again the Droll backed away.

---

¶V.

¶XLIX. “Even as I step toward it, it keepeth away of the light!” said Fervidness.

---

¶V.

¶L. The Dryads, now very curious, stepped slowly down the trees trunks and back to the ground with their fellow Nymphs. And all the Nymphs eyes, save for Sapphire’s, were questioningly glaring.

---

¶V.

¶LI. “That’s odd,” said Faith.

---

¶V.

¶LII. “Ye see that?” said Sapphire. “These Drolls are clever things. They foresee danger, and avoid it just enough.”

---

¶V.

¶LIII. “Is that good, or is that bad?” asked Lea.

---

¶V.

¶LIV. “Bad,” said Sapphire. “Very, very bad.”

---

¶V.

¶LV. In the depths of the darkness behind the Droll appeared another set of eyes. The Nymphs looked around, and saw more eyes appearing each moment. Soon the eyes of at least a dozen Drolls could be seen.

---

¶V.

¶LVI. “Everyone stay near,” said Fervidness.

---

¶V.

¶LVII. “Aw, and I’d so enjoy a romp through the dark wood about now,” said Liberty. And the other Nymphs broke their fearful panting with nervously feigned laughter.

---

¶V.

¶LVIII. “Everyone stay near,” repeated Fervidness with an eyebrow raised at Liberty. “Sapphire: you lead the way to Oakhaven. Slowly.”

---

¶V.

¶LIX. Sapphire nodded, and with staff in hand began to walk deeper into the forest, with the others closely following. As they moved the Orcs were warded away by the glow of Fervidness’s burning torch, but were always just beyond the light’s edge.

---

¶V.

¶LX. “Meseemeth that it would be prudent to turn back,” said Lea. “Just for tonight. We can begin again tomorrow, but for tonight we should stay in the Elderwood where we are safer. The Dryads can continue without us till morrow, in the trees where the Bugbear cannot reach them.”

---

¶V.

¶LXI. “We’re already nearing Oakhaven,” assured Sapphire. “Just a few more minutes.”

---

¶V.

¶LXII. “Thou mustn’t speak such words,” said Faith. “The Oracle Ruis of the Elderberry sayeth we shall be blessed if we are bound by the sisterhood of Nymphs. To speak of separation of any sort inviteth the possibility of danger and harm unto us.”

---

¶V.

¶LXIII. That very moment a stone was cast at the Nymphs, striking Fervidness in her calf, and she cried out in pain as she dropped her torch to the ground. And one of the Nymphs began to scream.

---

¶V.

¶LXIV. Fervidness quickly reclaimed her torch, and clenching it she thrust her arm into the air, and saw the stumped tail and hindlegs of a Droll fleeing from the light.

---

¶V.

¶LXV. “Brook!” Willow called out, but could be barely heard above Brook’s own screaming as the Mountain Orc carried her away. And then the sounds of Drolls growling and roaring angrily as assumedly they fought over their prize. And abruptly Brook’s screaming ceased.

---

¶V.

¶LXVI. Sapphire took the free hand of Fervidness in her own, and then unto the other Nymphs she gave singly a solitary command that unto them she shrieked. And this word, this shrewd bid that in her panic she loudly and shrilly uttered, was simply this: “Run!”

---

¶V.

¶LXVII. The Nymphs linked together their hands and wrists, and Sapphire led them through the evergreen forest as speedily as their long and spry legs could take them.

---

¶V.

¶LXVIII. Well-nigh as a flock of birds were they weaving, deftly tween the trees though never the ground leaving; and ran along the ground making scarsely the faintest sound, as beneath them their legs beat with blurring silent round. Oft they glanced behind them as they raced, whiffing and halfway gasping ever the while the Mountain Orcs chased.

---

¶V.

¶LXIX. Now behind them were the deep snorts of Droll breaths and the heavy thumps of Droll footfalls straining to keep up, and failing pitifully to do so -- for the Nymphs were far faster.

---

¶V.

¶LXX. No more were the Orcs soon heard as into the thicker forest the Nymphs hastened, and not long was it then till Sapphire had taken them to a black cliff face that by the Lampad’s torch glinted with the faint hue of rust. And there at the irony scarp the Nymphs came to a stop, and Sapphire showed them to an ingress in the rock.

---

¶V.

¶LXXI. “Hurry, before the Bugbear catch up with us,” said Sapphire. “This is the passage through which Oakhaven awaiteth.” Willow clomb down into the tunnel, followed by Serenity, Faith, Liberty, Lea, Sapphire, and lastly Fervidness.

---

¶V.

¶LXXII. When out of the tunnel’s egress the Nymphs emerged, they were greeted there by twelve Oryads, each tan-skinned and roan-haired with brownest eyne, who helped them from the hole and into the garden.

---

¶V.

¶LXXIII. This place wherein they now stood was bound on all sides a bluff of crude iron. Around them everywhere were towering oaks and evergreens with bark faintly cast in red by the fire that behind the Oryads brightly burned, not ten cubits away. In the shades was a sparse underbrush of shrubs and small trees. And draped from the evergreen limbs were curtains of greybeard, laden by the whilom storm and brighten by sallow starlight.

---

¶V.

¶LXXIV. Serenity tossed her bludgeon onto the ground before her, adjacent a pile of staves, and Faith threw down her bludgeon as well, and Liberty her flail, and Lea her own bludgeon, and Willow hers. Fervidness douted the flame of her torch with her hand, and she too tossed her weapon onto the pile. Willow, Faith, and Serenity then removed the coiled whips from their shoulders and tossed them also onto the heap.

---

¶V.

¶LXXV. “Who are these Nymphs?” asked one of the Oryads.

---

¶V.

¶LXXVI. “They have come seeking us,” replied Sapphire. She then introduced the Oryads to the other Nymphs, and their names were Amber, Jade, Carnelian, Onyx, Amethyst, Catseye, Silver, Ruby, Violan, Emerald, Matara, and Crystal. And then in return the other Nymphs introduced themselves to the Oryads.

---

¶V.

¶LXXVII. “Welcome to Oakhaven,” said Amber, their tribe’s Alpha Oryad. “Whereto do we owe the pleasure of your presence? Why is it that ye have sought us?”

---

¶V.

¶LXXVIII. Faith stepped forward, and explained Serenity’s sorrow to Amber. She explained of her taking Serenity to seek the aid of Daphne, and of meeting Liberty and Fervidness along the way, and their encounters with the Maenads. She explained of Daphne’s charge that Willow lead them unto the Star Nymphs of Mount Evalwark, of defending the Aulonyads from the Trull, of the Oracles’ bid to seek out the Oryads and be led by them to the Oracle Duir of the Oak. And she explained of Brook and her death at the jaws of the Drolls.

---

¶V.

¶LXXIX. Amber looked to Serenity, and said unto her: “Thou wishest to take this Dark Elf as a mate, and to have by him children?”

---

¶V.

¶LXXX. “Yes,” said Serenity, “I wish it more than anything.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXXI. “That is not the way of Nymphs,” said Carnelian, bearing upon her face a look of deep confusion.

---

¶V.

¶LXXXII. “It is the way of Nymphs to always be free,” said Serenity. “I desire the freedom to live as our Elven ancestors did: to take for myself a mate, a man -- to be with him and bare by him an infant child.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXXIII. “To live as our Elven ancestors did is not freedom,” said Matara. “Even here upon the mountain Evalwark we learn of some goings on amongst the mortal Faerykin. There are many Elven women that would wish nothing more than to have the freedom we Nymphs have -- to be not forced to submit to a single man, or to be able to have only other women as mates.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXXIV. “I simply wish not to be bound by the way of Nymphs. For although it is surely a proud and noble way, it was not still my choice. And if it was not my choice, than it is not freedom.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXXV. “What would thou say unto all those Elven women that desire to be liberated from their men,” asked Crystal, “and would accuse thee of harming their cause?”

---

¶V.

¶LXXXVI. Serenity thought for a moment. She thought of the Dryads of the Somberwood, and how they thought themselves to have been given freedom by the Maenads. She thought of the Dryads of Liss-Heim and the Lampads of Shroomseid, and how they thought themselves to have taken their freedom by stealing away into the shadows. She thought of these things she’d seen and pondered in those past three days, and so said unto Crystal:

---

¶V.

¶LXXXVII. “I would say unto those women, that liberation comes not from the form of the choice thou makest, nor the choice thrust upon thee or given unto thee by another. Liberation comes from choosing for thyself, for freedom cannot be granted or bestowed. One cannot be free if the nature of thy freedom hath been dictated by another. I would say unto those women that by declaring all women live as they demand, by defining and dictating what all women must do in order to be ‘liberated’, they are no better than the men they feel submitted to -- for they seek to strip their sisters of the very thing that would give us all the freedom we entreat: the right to live according to our own hearts.”

---

¶V.

¶LXXXVIII. “How is it thou canst disavow the way of Nymphs whilst defending thine own freedom to pursue of all creatures a Dark Elf?” said Emerald.

---

¶V.

¶LXXXIX. “He is a good Dark Elf,” replied Serenity. “Withal, true freedom must include the freedom to err, and to learn from thine errors.”

---

¶V.

¶XC. “Verily thou hast a wisdom that stretcheth far beyond the Emerald Forest,” said Amethyst.

---

¶V.

¶XCI. “Ye must be weary from your journey,” said Amber. “Join us by the fireside, and allow us till morningtide to pamper your every want.”

---

¶V.

¶XCII. Sapphire and Amethyst each took one of Serenity’s hands, as Carnelian and Violan took Faith’s. Emerald and Jade took Willow’s hands, Silver and Crystal took Liberty’s, and Catseye and Onyx took Lea’s, whilst Matara and Ruby took Fervidness’s hands. And with Amber they went to the fireside, and by the heat of the flames they sat.

---

¶V.

¶XCIII. There in the fire’s warmth the Oryads coddled the other Nymphs, feeding them dewberries, acorns, blackberries, currants, and rowanberries. The Oryads played with the other Nymphs’ hair, and stroked for them their necks, shoulders, backs, breasts, midriffs, thighs, rumps, calves, and feet. And at times an Oryad would sweetly, softly sing a song unto one of the other Nymphs to quietly soothe her. And all were thankful for this, as they had not been subject to such comfort for a time far exceeding that to which most Nymphs were accustomed.

---

¶V.

¶XCIV. Serenity lay there by the reddling glow of the fire, on her back atop Sapphire, with Sapphire’s legs wreathed around Serenity’s waist and her feet between Serenity’s legs. And Serenity lay there, eating the currants that Sapphire dropped into her mouth as her head contently rested in Sapphire’s breasts; and she stared grievedly at the stars, troubled terribly by her leisure.

---

¶V.

¶XCV. “I’m sorry about Brook,” said Sapphire, as Amethyst tenderly worked the knots out of Serenity’s tired muscles.

---

¶V.

¶XCVI. “As well I,” said Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶XCVII. “At least she did not die in vain,” said Amethyst.

---

¶V.

¶XCVIII. “How dost thou mean?”

---

¶V.

¶XCIX. “This quest of thine to find for thyself a way that thou canst be with thy mortal swain. ‘Tis a noble thing thou doest, to seek without relent the freedom to live as thou list. Every wight must be free to live as it wisheth, lest our lives be just small and petty things that matter not, spent in the useless wise of mere being.”

---

¶V.

¶C. “Far too many people,” said Sapphire, “no matter the race, seem willing to abandon their freedom for safety, or for comfort, or simply to evade the challenges that await in a free world. But this is not the way of Nymphs. It is the way of Nymphs to be free in all things, and it is thy journey to at any cost obtain thy heart’s desire. Any Nymph should be proud to die for such a cause, for the freedom of all Nymphs is upon thy shoulders.”

---

¶V.

¶CI. “I thought my desire was not the ‘way of Nymphs’,” replied Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶CII. “If the way of Nymphs is not a choice,” said Amethyst, “then it is not a thing of beauty, but a thing to which we are all captive. This life we Nymphs live is a life that I love with all my heart and all my soul, but I had no choice in it. It was laid upon me by birth, by the nature of my flesh. If thou succeedest in thy quest, and receivest what it is thou seekest, then that meaneth the way of Nymphs is not a thing forced upon us, but a thing we have a choice in.”

---

¶V.

¶CIII. “It is thus not merely thine own freedom,” added Sapphire, “but the freedom of all Nymphs that is at stake, for the way of Nymphs should not be as law.”

---

¶V.

¶CIV. “Thou flatterest, verily.”

---

¶V.

¶CV. “Thou truly thinkest so?” said Liberty, who with Silver and Crystal lay very near. And she sat up, and looked to Serenity. “Why dost thou think I am here? And Fervidness, what of her? Why hath Willow been sent to accompany thee? Why did not Brook return to her tribe after leading us to the Tribe of Daphne? Why hath the Oracle said this journey is thy destiny? Be it wittingly or not, what thou doest for thyself, thou doest for all Nymphs.”

---

¶V.

¶CVI. “I’m quite sure,” said Serenity, who closed her eyes then as she rolled her head to the side, and there she fell asleep.

---

Chapter IX
“Oakhaven”

¶I. When out of the tunnel’s egress the Nymphs emerged, they were greeted there by twelve Oryads, each tan-skinned and roan-haired with brownest eyes, who helped them from the hole and into the garden. ¶II. This place wherein they now stood was bound on all sides a bluff of crude iron. Around them everywhere were towering oaks and evergreens with bark faintly cast in red by the fire that behind the Oryads brightly burned, not ten cubits away. In the shades was a sparse underbrush of shrubs and small trees. And draped from the evergreen limbs were curtains of greybeard, laden by the whilom storm and brighten by sallow starlight.

¶III. Serenity tossed her bludgeon onto the ground before her, adjacent a pile of staves, and Faith threw down her bludgeon as well, and Liberty her flail, and Lea her own bludgeon, and Willow hers. Fervidness douted the flame of her torch with her hand, and she too tossed her weapon onto the pile. Willow, Faith, and Serenity then removed the coiled whips from their shoulders and tossed them also onto the heap.

¶IV. “Who are these Nymphs?” asked one of the Oryads.

¶V. “They have come seeking us,” replied Sapphire. She then introduced the Oryads to the other Nymphs, and their names were Amber, Jade, Carnelian, Onyx, Amethyst, Catseye, Silver, Ruby, Violan, Emerald, Matara, and Crystal. And then in return the other Nymphs introduced themselves to the Oryads.

¶VI. “Welcome to Oakhaven,” said Amber, their tribe’s Alpha Oryad. “Whereto do we owe the pleasure of your presence? Why is it that ye have sought us?”

¶VII. Faith stepped forward, and explained Serenity’s sorrow to Amber. She explained of her taking Serenity to seek the aid of Daphne, and of meeting Liberty and Fervidness along the way, and their encounters with the Maenads. She explained of Daphne’s charge that Willow lead them unto the Star Nymphs of Mount Ævalwark, of defending the Aulonyads from the Trull, of the Oracles’ bid to seek out the Oryads and be led by them to the Oracle Duir of the Oak. And she explained of Brook and her death at the jaws of the Drolls.

¶VIII. Amber looked to Serenity, and said unto her: “Thou wishest to take this Darkelf as a mate, and to have by him children?”

¶IX. “Yes,” said Serenity, “I wish it more than anything.”

¶X. “That is not the way of Nymphs,” said Carnelian, bearing upon her face a look of deep confusion.

¶XI. “It is the way of Nymphs to always be free,” said Serenity. “I desire the freedom to live as our Elven ancestors did: to take for myself a mate, a man -- to be with him and bare by him a an infant child.”

¶XII. “To live as our Elven ancestors did is not freedom,” said Matara. “Even here upon the mountain Ævalwark we learn of some goings on amongst the mortal Færykin. There are many Elven women that would wish nothing more than to have the freedom we Nymphs have -- to be not forced to submit to a single man, or to be able to have only other women as mates.”

¶XIII. “I simply wish not to be bound by the way of Nymphs. For although it is surely a proud and noble way, it still was not my choice. And if it was not my choice, than it is not freedom.”

¶XIV. “What would thou say unto all those Elven women that desire to be liberated from their men,” asked Crystal, “and would accuse thee of harming their cause?”

¶XV. Serenity thought for a moment. She thought of the Dryads of the Somberwood, and how they thought themselves to have been given freedom by the Maenads. She thought of the Dryads of Liss-Heim and the Lampads of Shroomseid, and how they thought themselves to have taken their freedom by stealing away into the shadows. She thought of these things she’d seen and pondered in those past three days, and so said unto Crystal:

¶XVI. “I would say unto those women, that liberation comes not from the form of the choice thou makest, nor the choice thrust upon thee or given unto thee by another. Liberation comes from choosing for thyself, for freedom cannot be granted or bestowed. One cannot be free if the nature of thy freedom hath been dictated by another. I would say unto those women that by declaring all women live as they demand, by defining and dictating what all women must do in order to be ‘liberated’, they are no better than the men they feel submitted to -- for they seek to strip their sisters of the very thing that would give us all the freedom we entreat: the right to live according to our own hearts.”

¶XVII. “How is it thou canst disavow the way of Nymphs whilst defending thine own freedom to pursue of all creatures a Darkelf?” said Emerald.

¶XVIII. “He is a good Darkelf,” replied Serenity. “Withal, true freedom must include the freedom to err, and to learn from thine errors.”

¶XIX. “Verily thou hast a wisdom that stretcheth far beyond the Emerald Forest,” said Amethyst.

¶XX. “Ye must be weary from your journey,” said Amber. “Join us by the fireside, and allow us till morningtide to pamper your every want.”

¶XXI. Sapphire and Amethyst each took one of Serenity’s hands, as Carnelian and Violan took Faith’s. Emerald and Jade took Willow’s hands, Silver and Crystal took Liberty’s, and Catseye and Onyx took Lea’s, whilst Matara and Ruby took Fervidness’s hands. And with Amber they went to the fireside, and by the heat of the flames they sat.

¶XXII. There in the fire’s warmth the Oryads coddled the other Nymphs, feeding them dewberries, acorns, blackberries, currants, and rowanberries. The Oryads played with the other Nymphs’ hair, and stroked for them their necks, shoulders, backs, breasts, midriffs, thighs, rumps, calves, and feet. And at times an Oryad would sweetly, softly sing a song unto one of the other Nymphs to quietly soothe her. And all were thankful for this, as they had not been subject to such comfort for a time far exceeding that to which most Nymphs were accustomed.

¶XXIII. Serenity lay there by the reddling glow of the fire, on her back atop Sapphire, with Sapphire’s legs wreathed around Serenity’s waist and her feet between Serenity’s legs. And Serenity lay there, eating the currants that Sapphire dropped into her mouth as her head contently rested in Sapphire’s breasts; and she stared grievedly at the stars, troubled terribly by her leisure.

¶XXIV. “I’m sorry about Brook,” said Sapphire, as Amethyst tenderly worked the knots out of Serenity’s tired muscles.

¶XXV. “As well I,” said Serenity.

¶XXVI. “At least she did not die in vain,” said Amethyst.

¶XXVII. “How dost thou mean?”

¶XXVIII. “This quest of thine to find for thyself a way that thou canst be with thy mortal swain. ‘Tis a noble thing thou doest, to seek without relent the freedom to live as thou desirest. Every wight must be free to live as it wisheth, lest our lives be just small and petty things that matter not, spent in the useless wise of mere being.”

¶XXIX. “Far too many people,” said Sapphire, “no matter the race, seem willing to abandon their freedom for safety, or for comfort, or simply to evade the challenges that await in a free world. But this is not the way of Nymphs. It is the way of Nymphs to be free in all things, and it is thy journey to at any cost obtain thy heart’s desire. Any Nymph should be proud to die for such a cause, for the freedom of all Nymphs is upon thy shoulders.”

¶XXX. “I thought my desire was not the ‘way of Nymphs’,” replied Serenity.

¶XXXI. “If the way of Nymphs is not a choice,” said Amethyst, “then it is not a thing of beauty, but a thing to which we are all captive. This life we Nymphs live is a life that I love with all my heart and all my soul, but I had no choice in it. It was laid upon me by birth, by the nature of my flesh. If thou succeedest in thy quest, and receivest what it is thou seekest, then that meaneth the way of Nymphs is not a thing forced upon us, but a thing we have a choice in.”

¶XXXII. “It is thus not merely thine own freedom,” added Sapphire, “but the freedom of all Nymphs that is at stake, for the way of Nymphs should not be as law.”

¶XXXIII. “Thou flatterest, verily.”

¶XXXIV. “Thou truly thinkest so?” said Liberty, who with Silver and Crystal lay very near. And she sat up, and looked to Serenity. “Why dost thou think I am here? And Fervidness, what of her? Why hath Willow been sent to accompany thee? Why did not Brook return to her tribe after leading us to the Tribe of Daphne? Why hath the Oracle said this journey is thy destiny? Be it wittingly or not, what thou doest for thyself, thou doest for all Nymphs.”

¶XXXV. “I’m quite sure,” said Serenity, who closed her eyes then as she rolled her head to the side, and there she fell asleep.

---

Chapter IX
“Endurance Lorn”

¶I. On the forth day the Nymphs were awakened long since dawn by a risen golden Sun. The fire’s embers had shrunken neath the thick grey smoke as flame had given way to smolder, and thus were the morning mists darkened.

¶II. Serenity awoke upon Sapphire, and inly she wished that it had been the Darkelf’s breast her head had rested upon; that it had been him with whom her night had been spent. Close was she now to her journey’s end, and this stirred in her both hope and fear, for she knew not what would come.

¶III. And Serenity and Sapphire slowly arose with the other Nymphs. Faith, Willow, Liberty, Lea, and Fervidness gathered their weapons as the Oryads began to gather their staves. Serenity too retrieved her whip and her bludgeon, and with the other Nymphs set forth from Oakhaven.

¶IV. The Nymphs strolled through the forest, feet slightly sinking into the soft wet floor of brown pine needles and oak leaves, as aye they hiked toward the Oracle Duir of the Oak.

¶V. Not long was it before the Nymphs came upon a flail lying upon the ground. It was wood-handled and had a large stone that was tied to it by vines. Covering it was blood not quite dried. There was little doubt whose weapon it was.

¶VI. That same moment, from behind a small willow not far ahead, the Nymphs heard briefly a quiet gasping. As they went to look, there was not one among them free from the fear of what they all knew would soon be seen.

¶VII. As they all peered round the small dense willow they found Brook. Her limbs were broken and unnaturally twisted, what little of them remained. Nearly her whole left leg was missing, and her right arm below the elbow gone, and all over she had wounds so wide and deep it that it seemed impossible for her to have lingered beyond Death’s grasp for so long. The empty hole that once had been her left eye twitched as it tried to clench shut, and her jaw quivered though by naught but sinews it stayed to her face. Her innards slopped out from her belly, with every breath creeping further from within her, and more so when she coughed and upon herself violently spat blood and bile.

¶VIII. The Nymphs gathered around their sister, kneeling at her but knowing not what could be done to help her.

¶IX. “She must be released,” said Faith.

¶X. “She will heal!” proclaimed Lea.

¶XI. “Not even a Nymph could heal from this,” said Fervidness. “But as a Nymph she will try. She will fight like this for weeks, or for months before finally she will lose. I have seen this many times before; Faith is right, she must be released.”

¶XII. “And who will be the one to release her?” asked Willow.

¶XIII. “One of us will,” said Jade. “We Oryads have also seen this many times. One of us shall release her from her pain.”

¶XIV. “This was a mistake,” said Lea. “I never should’ve come. We should turn back now. We should forget this whole journey and turn back this very instant.” And with that Lea stood and began to back away.

¶XV. Liberty seized Lea by the arm and raised her flail at the Field Nymph as if meaning to strike at her, but struck not. “This is thine own fault!” she charged. “Thou wert the one that wanted to come along an ‘adventure’! It wast thou that wished to separate; that brought upon us if only in slight the spirit of un-sisterhood that hath killed her!” And in fear the Aulonyad cried out, shrieking as Liberty scolded her. “It wast thou that hath done this to her!”

¶XVI. “Please, do not harm me!” screamed Lea as the other Nymphs looked on. “I have seen so much death in the time the Trull dwelt in Mirthmoor. I cannot see any more. I cannot!”

¶XVII. “And what if I were to harm thee?” said Liberty. “What if I were to kill thee, just as the Bugbear have killed our sister Brook? It was thy doing -- would it not be right for me to give unto thee what thou hast given unto Brook?”

¶XVIII. Lea fell to the ground, though Liberty hadn’t struck her. She fell to the ground and began to sob. Whether she keened for Brook or wailed for her own self could not be told.

¶XIX. And Liberty knelt at her, and laid her flail upon the ground, and firmly grasped Lea’s shoulders. “Would it be right of me to do unto thee as thou hast done unto Brook?”

¶XX. “It would be fair if I were to die,” Lea whimpered. “In my heart I abandoned my sisters, and my selfishness hath killed her.”

¶XXI. “I did not ask if it would be fair for thee to die for what thou hast done,” said Liberty. “I asked if it would be right of me to kill thee; if it would be right of me to take from thee thy life as the Bugbear have taken Brook’s life from her.”

¶XXII. Lea shook her head.

¶XXIII. “Why?” asked Liberty.

¶XXIV. “Because thou art a Nymph,” said Lea.

¶XXV. And Liberty brought Lea close to her, and cradled Lea against her shoulder. “It is the way of the raven races, of Humans and of Orcs, and of Maenads to intervene and declare what is just or fair on behalf of another, and therein to act upon their judgments. But that is not our way. Our way is forgiveness, but also responsibility. Now, what dost thou choose?”

¶XXVI. “I choose to finish what I have started,” said Lea. “I will be the one to release her.”

¶XXVII. Liberty helped Lea to her feet, and brought her unto Brook.

¶XXVIII. “No,” said Serenity. “This is not her responsibility. She could not help her fears. It was my selfishness in thinking this journey to be solely about mine own freedom that hath killed Brook.”

¶XXIX. Serenity knelt and took Brook into her arms, holding her tightly to her bosom, and wrapped her left arm round Brook’s head. “I’m sorry,” she said, placing a gentle kiss upon Brook’s head. And she put her right hand on Brook’s forehead, and with one sudden move twisted, and loudly she snapped Brook’s neck. And Brook’s lyke fell limp to the ground.

¶XXX. “Thou must wash thyself,” said Amber. “Lest the scent of blood attract more Bugbear.”

¶XXXI. Serenity stayed kneeling before Brook’s now lifeless husk, peeling away the strands of Brook’s blood-sodden hair that to her own arm had stuck. “Bring them. As I feel now, I should welcome Orcs.”

¶XXXII. Nothing more was said as one by one the Nymphs departed from that stained place, leaving the body where it lay so that it might in time swale and rejoin the forest. Serenity carried with her Brook’s flail as well as her own bludgeon, and, all with their weapons gathered, the Nymphs continued their incession.

---

¶V.

¶I. On the fourth day the Nymphs were awakened long since dawn by a risen golden Sun. The fire’s embers had shrunken neath the thick grey smoke as flame had given way to smolder, and thus were the morning mists darkened.

---

¶V.

¶II. Serenity awoke upon Sapphire, and inly she wished that it had been the Dark Elf’s breast her head had rested upon; that it had been him with whom her night had been spent. Close was she now to her journey’s end, and this stirred in her both hope and fear, for she knew not what would come.

---

¶V.

¶III. And Serenity and Sapphire slowly arose with the other Nymphs. Faith, Willow, Liberty, Lea, and Fervidness gathered their weapons as the Oryads began to gather their staves. Serenity too retrieved her whip and her bludgeon, and with the other Nymphs set forth from Oakhaven.

---

¶V.

¶IV. The Nymphs strolled through the forest, feet slightly sinking into the soft wet floor of brown pine needles and oak leaves, as aye they hiked toward the Oracle Duir of the Oak.

---

¶V.

¶V. Not long was it before the Nymphs came upon a flail lying upon the ground. It was wood-handled and had a large stone that was tied to it by vines. Covering it was blood not quite dried. There was little doubt whose weapon it was.

---

¶V.

¶VI. That same moment, from behind a small willow not far ahead, the Nymphs heard briefly a quiet gasping. As they went to look, there was not one among them free from the fear of what they all knew would soon be seen.

---

¶V.

¶VII. As they all peered round the small dense willow they found Brook. Her limbs were broken and unnaturally twisted, what little of them remained. Nearly her whole left leg was missing, and her right arm below the elbow gone, and all over she had wounds so wide and deep it that it seemed impossible for her to have lingered beyond Death’s grasp for so long. The empty hole that once had been her left eye twitched as it tried to clench shut, and her jaw quivered though by naught but sinews it stayed to her face. Her innards slopped out from her belly, with every breath creeping further from within her, and more so when she coughed and upon herself violently spat blood and bile.

---

¶V.

¶VIII. The Nymphs gathered around their sister, kneeling at her but knowing not what could be done to help her.

---

¶V.

¶IX. “She must be released,” said Faith.

---

¶V.

¶X. “She will heal!” proclaimed Lea.

---

¶V.

¶XI. “Not even a Nymph could heal from this,” said Fervidness. “But as a Nymph she will try. She will fight like this for weeks, or for months before finally she will lose. I have seen this many times before; Faith is right, she must be released.”

---

¶V.

¶XII. “And who will be the one to release her?” asked Willow.

---

¶V.

¶XIII. “One of us will,” said Jade. “We Oryads have also seen this many times. One of us shall release her from her pain.”

---

¶V.

¶XIV. “This was a mistake,” said Lea. “I never should’ve come. We should turn back now. We should forget this whole journey and turn back this very instant.” And with that Lea stood and began to back away.

---

¶V.

¶XV. Liberty seized Lea by the arm and raised her flail at the Field Nymph as if meaning to strike at her, but struck not. “This is thine own fault!” she charged. “Thou wert the one that wanted to come along an ‘adventure’! It wast thou that wished to separate; that brought upon us if only in slight the spirit of un-sisterhood that hath killed her!” And in fear the Aulonyad cried out, shrieking as Liberty scolded her. “It wast thou that hath done this to her!”

---

¶V.

¶XVI. “Please, do not harm me!” screamed Lea as the other Nymphs looked on. “I have seen so much death in the time the Trull dwelt in Mirthmoor. I cannot see any more. I cannot!”

---

¶V.

¶XVII. “And what if I were to harm thee?” said Liberty. “What if I were to kill thee, just as the Bugbear have killed our sister Brook? It was thy doing -- would it not be right for me to give unto thee what thou hast given unto Brook?”

---

¶V.

¶XVIII. Lea fell to the ground, though Liberty hadn’t struck her. She fell to the ground and began to sob. Whether she keened for Brook or wailed for her own self could not be told.

---

¶V.

¶XIX. And Liberty knelt at her, and laid her flail upon the ground, and firmly grasped Lea’s shoulders. “Would it be right of me to do unto thee as thou hast done unto Brook?”

---

¶V.

¶XX. “It would be fair if I were to die,” Lea whimpered. “In my heart I abandoned my sisters, and my selfishness hath killed her.”

---

¶V.

¶XXI. “I did not ask if it would be fair for thee to die for what thou hast done,” said Liberty. “I asked if it would be right of me to kill thee; if it would be right of me to take from thee thy life as the Bugbear have taken Brook’s life from her.”

---

¶V.

¶XXII. Lea shook her head.

---

¶V.

¶XXIII. “Why?” asked Liberty.

---

¶V.

¶XXIV. “Because thou art a Nymph,” said Lea.

---

¶V.

¶XXV. And Liberty brought Lea close to her, and cradled Lea against her shoulder. “It is the way of the raven races, of Humans and of Orcs, and of Maenads to intervene and declare what is just or fair on behalf of another, and therein to act upon their judgments. But that is not our way. Our way is forgiveness, but also responsibility. Now, what dost thou choose?”

---

¶V.

¶XXVI. “I choose to finish what I have started,” said Lea. “I will be the one to release her.”

---

¶V.

¶XXVII. Liberty helped Lea to her feet, and brought her unto Brook.

---

¶V.

¶XXVIII. “No,” said Serenity. “This is not her responsibility. She could not help her fears. It was my selfishness in thinking this journey to be solely about mine own freedom that hath killed Brook.”

---

¶V.

¶XXIX. Serenity knelt and took Brook into her arms, holding her tightly to her bosom, and wrapped her left arm round Brook’s head. “I’m sorry,” she said, placing a gentle kiss upon Brook’s head. And she put her right hand on Brook’s forehead, and with one sudden move twisted, and loudly she snapped Brook’s neck. And Brook’s lyke fell limp to the ground.

---

¶V.

¶XXX. “Thou must wash thyself,” said Amber. “Lest the scent of blood attract more Bugbear.”

---

¶V.

¶XXXI. Serenity stayed kneeling before Brook’s now lifeless husk, peeling away the strands of Brook’s blood-sodden hair that to her own arm had stuck. “Bring them. As I feel now, I should welcome Orcs.”

---

¶V.

¶XXXII. Nothing more was said as one by one the Nymphs departed from that stained place, leaving the body where it lay so that it might in time swale and rejoin the forest. Serenity carried with her Brook’s flail as well as her own bludgeon, and, all with their weapons gathered, the Nymphs continued their incession.

---

¶V.

¶XXXIII. Along the path to the Oracle all was peaceful, the sort of peaceful left in the afternoon wake of a midday storm. A calm filled the air, haunting whatsoever it stilled. And the manner of its stilling was such to shake asunder the heart of whosoever should be so foolhardy to brave it. This was the sort of calm that could befit only the withered limbs that under moonlight shaded abandoned barrows -- if only so clearly seen. For the mountain Evalwark was no barrow, and the sky above them sported no darkness or moon, and the trees that around them grew were not withered; yet the Reaper’s breath was just as much upon them.

---

¶V.

¶XXXIV. After a time and the Sun yet unrisen from below the trees, the Nymphs had come unto a small mountain gorge; a deep ravine by tree-shades darkled and spanned by an old rope bridge. This the Nymphs approached and readied to pass.

---

¶V.

¶XXXV. Then from the ravine there leapt a creature, a blur that as an arrow from a bow shot from the darkness neath the trees, through the air above the Nymphs and landed on its all fours abaft them. And the Nymphs spun to begaze the creature as it reared upon its hindlegs.

---

¶V.

Drollwife
(Orcus ferox)

¶XXXVI. This beast: she mainly resembled something the cross of a Nymph and a beautiful Human woman, but there were clear differences. Firstly she was far greater in height -- perhaps nearing five cubits. Her eyes were as rubies; her hair was the color of chestnut; her upper back, forearms, shins, calves, and the back of her neck were all covered in thick, light brown fur; her ears were long and pointed; and her fingers and toes ended in the wickedest of black claws. This thing that stood before them, clad in its leather thongs, was a Drollwife.

---

¶V.

¶XXXVII. And the creature, though in most ways exceedingly beautiful, turned her face skyward and let out the most hideous of howls, and bore her sharp fangs as she did.

---

¶V.

Trullmaid
(Orcus tenebricosus)

¶XXXVIII. Asudden the Nymphs heard a soft thud from behind them, and they turned again to see another creature standing now between them and the rope bridge. And this second creature was in many features like the Drollwife, excepting that her hair was a darkly mossy grey-green, had skin that was such a dark yellow-grey that in the light it shone green, possessed eyes that were the brightest of yellow, had a small flat nose, and was no less than six cubits in height. This creature was a Trullmaid.

---

¶V.

¶XXXIX. “Come to steal our gold, have ye?” said the Drollwife.

---

¶V.

¶XL. “Gold?” asked Amber.

---

¶V.

¶XLI. “All Orcs hoard gold,” said the Trullmaid.

---

¶V.

¶XLII. “Well, that isn’t exactly true,” spake the Drollwife. “Our men will hoard almost anything shiny, but we Sheorcs have far more sophisticated tastes.”

---

¶V.

¶XLIII. “I’m sure,” said Amber. “We care not of your gold or any other possession. We only wish to cross the ravine. We are on our way to see the Oracle.”

---

¶V.

¶XLIV. “Well, that’s very different then, isn’t it?” said the Trullmaid.

---

¶V.

¶XLV. “How’s about we play a game?” said the Drollwife.

---

¶V.

¶XLVI. “Yes, a game!” cheered the Trullmaid.

---

¶V.

¶XLVII. “We have not time for games,” pleaded Serenity.

---

¶V.

¶XLVIII. “Ye have no choice if ye wish to cross the bridge,” said the Drollwife.

---

¶V.

¶XLIX. “What sort of ‘game’ would we nineteen Nymphs play with you Sheorcs?” asked Liberty.

---

¶V.

¶L. “A very fun game,” said the Trullmaid.

---

¶V.

¶LI. “A riddle game,” added the Drollwife.

---

¶V.

¶LII. “We each will ask you three questions...”

---

¶V.

¶LIII. “...And if ye answer rightly, ye shall be allowed to cross the bridge.”

---

¶V.

¶LIV. “And if we answer wrongly?” asked Ruby.

---

¶V.

¶LV. “In that case,” said the Trullmaid, bearing her fangs as she smiled hungrily at the Nymphs, “we shall feast upon your entrails.”

---

¶V.

¶LVI. “A fair proposition indeed,” said Amber. “What is your first question?”

---

¶V.

¶LVII. And the Drollwife said unto the Nymphs:
“A month unto mortals is but a day unto me.
“In the night do I cast light so that creatures may see.
“One week I am virgin, next mother, then crone.
“And one quarter I’m gone and leave ye alone.
“Who am I?”

---

¶V.

¶LVIII. “Thou art the Moon,” replied Faith.

---

¶V.

¶LIX. “What is the next question?” asked Amber.

---

¶V.

¶LX. And then the Trullmaid said unto the Nymphs:
“It is I that teacheth wisdom unto the elder beings,
“and I also that am bane unto lesser mortal things.
“It is by my power that all things unfold,
“and my scythe that reapeth those things when old.
“Who am I?”

---

¶V.

¶LXI. “Thou art time,” said Ruby.

---

¶V.

¶LXII. And so the Drollwife said unto them:
“Such a being am I that spanneth all time,
“for even in summer am I chilled by rime.
“My roots grow deeper than any tree,
“and my face so high the whole world can see.
“Who am I?”

---

¶V.

¶LXIII. “Thou art a mountain,” said Crystal.

---

¶V.

¶LXIV. And the Trullmaid said:
“My legions are many, infesting the earth.
“I destroy all I see, and I do it in mirth.
“I cut down the tree, and flatten the hill,
“and boast all about the orcs I kill.
“Who am I?”

---

¶V.

¶LXV. “Thou art a Human,” said Catseye. “That one was far too easy.”

---

¶V.

¶LXVI. The Drollwife then said unto them:
“Westward-forth and eastward-fro,
“I dry the rain and melt the snow.
“I cross the heavens on gilded wing,
“and to the mountains do I sing.
“Who am I?”

---

¶V.

¶LXVII. “Thou art the Sun,” replied Onyx, in boredom sighing.

---

¶V.

¶LXVIII. “If ye are going to riddle us our right to cross,” said Silver, “ye should at the very least make your riddles a bit of a challenge.”

---

¶V.

¶LXIX. And the Trullmaid smiled wickedly, and she said unto the Nymphs:
“Spy me near the trickling sound,
“for in that place shall I be found.
“I am babbling sounds and waters fresh –
“it was these two Sheorcs, who tore my flesh.
“Who am I?”

---

¶V.

¶LXX. As the Trullmaid’s words fell upon the Nymphs’ ears, all were shaken. In both fear and anger were they taken. And by those words their hearts were slain.

---

¶V.

¶LXXI. In her rage Fervidness blew upon her torch, and a great blaze rushed at the Trullmaid. The Trullmaid was cast back upon the roped bridge, and the bridge was consumed by the Lampad’s fire as the Sheorc screamed from within the flames.

---

¶V.

¶LXXII. The Drollwife then leapt at the Nymphs, and with her arms outstretched before her she bore her claws at them, and burst into them with all the fury an Orc could summon.

---

Chapter IX
“The Sheorcs”

¶I. Along the path to the Oracle all was peaceful, the sort of peaceful left in the afternoon wake of a midday storm. A calm filled the air, haunting whatsoever it stilled. And the manner of its stilling was such to shake asunder the heart of whosoever should be so foolhardy to brave it. This was the sort of calm that could befit only the withered limbs that under moonlight shaded abandoned barrows -- if only so clearly seen. For the mountain Ævalwark was no barrow, and the sky above them sported no darkness or moon, and the trees that around them grew were not withered; yet the Reaper’s breath was just as much upon them.

¶II. After a time and the Sun yet unrisen from below the trees, the Nymphs had come unto a small mountain gorge; a deep ravine by tree-shades darkled and spanned by an old rope bridge. This the Nymphs approached and readied to pass.

¶III. Then from the ravine there leapt a creature, a blur that as an arrow from a bow shot from the darkness neath the trees, through the air above the Nymphs and landed on its all fours abaft them. And the Nymphs spun to begaze the creature as it reared upon its hindlegs.

¶IV. This beast: she mainly resembled something the cross of a Nymph and a beautiful Human woman, but there were clear differences. Firstly she was far greater in height -- perhaps nearing five cubits. Her eyes were as rubies; her hair was the color of chestnut; her upper back, forearms, shins, calves, and the back of her neck were all covered in thick, light brown fur; her ears were long and pointed; and her fingers and toes ended in the wickedest of black claws. This thing that stood before them, clad in its leather thongs, was a Drollwife.

¶V. And the creature, though in most ways exceedingly beautiful, turned her face skyward and let out the most hideous of howls, and bore her sharp fangs as she did.

¶VI. Asudden the Nymphs heard a soft thud from behind them, and they turned again to see another creature standing now between them and the rope bridge. And this second creature was in many features like the Drollwife, excepting that she lacked all hair, had skin that was such a dark yellow-grey that it was almost black, possessed eyes that were the brightest of yellow, had a small flat nose, and was no less than six cubits in height. This creature was a Trullmaid.

¶VII. “Come to steal our gold, have ye?” said the Drollwife.

¶VIII. “Gold?” asked Amber.

¶IX. “All Orcs hoard gold,” said the Trullmaid.

¶X. “Well, that isn’t exactly true,” spake the Drollwife. “Our men will hoard almost anything shiny, but we Sheorcs have far more sophisticated tastes.”

¶XI. “I’m sure,” said Amber. “We care not of your gold or any other possession. We only wish to cross the ravine. We are on our way to see the Oracle.”

¶XII. “Well, that’s very different then, isn’t it?” said the Trullmaid.

¶XIII. “How’s about we play a game?” said the Drollwife.

¶XIV. “Yes, a game!” cheered the Trullmaid.

¶XV. “We han’t time for games,” pleaded Serenity.

¶XVI. “Ye have no choice if ye wish to cross the bridge,” said the Drollwife.

¶XVII. “What sort of ‘game’ would we nineteen Nymphs play with you Sheorcs?” asked Liberty.

¶XVIII. “A very fun game,” said the Trullmaid.

¶XIX. “A riddle game,” added the Drollwife.

¶XX. “We each will ask you three questions...”

¶XXI. “...And if ye answer rightly, ye shall be allowed to cross the bridge.”

¶XXII. “And if we answer wrongly?” asked Ruby.

¶XXIII. “In that case,” said the Trullmaid, bearing her fangs as she smiled hungrily at the Nymphs, “we shall feast upon your entrails.”

¶XXIV. “A fair proposition indeed,” said Amber. “What is your first question?”

¶XXV. And the Drollwife said unto the Nymphs:
“A month unto mortals is but a day unto me.
“In the night do I cast light so that creatures may see.
“One week I am virgin, next mother, then crone.
“And one sennight I’m gone and leave ye alone.
“Who am I?”

¶XXVI. “Thou art the Moon,” replied Faith.

¶XXVII. “What is the next question?” asked Amber.

¶XXVIII. And then the Trullmaid said unto the Nymphs:
“It is I that teacheth wisdom unto the elder beings,
“and I also that am bane unto lesser mortal things.
“ ‘Tis by my power all things should unfold;
“ ‘tis my scythe that reapeth those things when old.
“Who am I?”

¶XXIX. “Thou art time,” said Ruby.

¶XXX. And so the Drollwife said unto them:
“Such a being am I that spanneth all time,
“that even in summer am I chilled by rime.
“My roots grow deeper than yet the tallest tree,
“and my face sitteth so high the whole world can see.
“Who am I?”

¶XXXI. “Thou art a mountain,” said Crystal.

¶XXXII. And the Trullmaid said:

“My legions are many, infesting the earth.
“I destroy all I see, and I do it in mirth.
“I cut down the tree, and flatten the hill,
“and boast all about the Orcs that I kill.
“Who am I?”

¶XXXIII. “Thou art a Human,” said Catseye. “That one was far too easy.”

¶XXXIV. The Drollwife then said unto them:
“Westward-forth and eastward-fro,
“I dry the rain and melt the snow.
“I cross the heavens on gilded wing,
“and unto the mountains I every day sing.
“Who am I?”

¶XXXV. “Thou art the Sun,” replied Onyx, in boredom sighing.

¶XXXVI. “If ye are going to riddle us our right to cross,” said Silver, “ye should at the very least make your riddles a bit of a challenge.”

¶XXXVII. And the Trullmaid smiled wickedly, and she said unto the Nymphs:
“Spy me near the trickling sound,
“for in that place shall I be found.
“I am babbling sounds and waters fresh --
“ ‘twas these two Sheorcs, who tore my flesh.
“Who am I?”

¶XXXVIII. As the Trullmaid’s words fell upon the Nymphs’ ears, all were shaken. In both fear and anger were they taken. And by those words their hearts were slain.

¶XXXIX. In her rage Fervidness blew upon her torch, and a great blaze rushed at the Trullmaid. The Trullmaid was cast back upon the roped bridge, and the bridge was consumed by the Lampad’s fire as the Sheorc screamed from within the flames.

¶XL. The Drollwife then leapt at the Nymphs, and with her arms outstretched before her she bore her claws at them, and burst into them with all the fury an Orc could summon.

---

Hemegesis Delta (Επυλλιον Δελτα)
§δ: Exegesis

---

Terminus
“Passing Away”

---

¶I.

δI¶I.
She sings Her song eternal,
He inspires the breaths of the wight,
He reaps the fields most fruitful,
She indwells the dark of the night.
She plucks bald the trees in the autumn,
and He returns them their leaves in the spring,
She expires the chilling of winter,
the Matrix of each living thing.
And Mator be Him in the summer,
and predator stalking His prey,
the substance beneath all of Nature,
the Choosers of each our last day.
By Mortality’s gift do They curse us,
and by Mortality lovingly bless,
with each waking breath They ensoul us,
and with last heart’s beat They caress.
How simple this truth that They teach us,
that by Mortality’s kiss I have learned:
The fires that die out the quickest,
are those fires that most brightly burned.

Imegesis Chapter I: Serenity’s Sorrow

Beneath the eldest sun-sprent shades of the far-off Emerald Forest deep, amid those hallow’d, ancient glades, a band of Woodnymphs keep. When eternal youth and beauty fail to bind a heart immortal rent, thus begins the hapless tale: A Dryad’s dark descent.

¶I. Back in the day, hidden deeply away amidst the vasty and lustrous wolds of the great Emerald Forest that bound the foreign Fairlands of Transylvany , throve in those ethereal mysts that veil the unseen realms of Fairy from this middle-earth which Men indwell a band of Sylvan Nymphs , numbering but ten , whose names were Destiny , Faith , Charity , Glory , Harmony , Trust , Divinity , Grace , Eternity , Solace , Felicity , Ecstasy , and Serenity . Incarnate was theirs the beauty of eternal springtide, virginity and lust, wisdom and innocence, ferocity and temperance. More wondrous were these winsome wights than any mortal woman had ever imaged being, fairer beyond measure than any mortal maiden had ever beforetime been by a mortal man beheld, and comelier these callipygian creatures and their kind than aught which neath cover of the canopy ever had therein dwelt: Dryads bearing faces fair and by faint dustings of freckles dappled, decked by fax manes from their pates deflowing, or by fiery red or ruddy blonde hair framed, whilst beneath their bonny brows sat eyen either of brightly bespangled blue or aglow with gleaming green, or of still some shade the twain between, whenas sveltely were sculpted their bodies’ forms about their slender centers, yet also sonsy were they shaped, with large, sphery paps steeled high upon their breasts and bombous napes, and limbed were they nimbly upon lithe legs. Propertied such amaranthine feature were these and all Nymphs that yet the least of them was forever possessed of a face so softly and perfectly hewn as to doubtless have rapt from any living man his breath, and also a form so supple and blest in its every proportion as to surely have reft from still the strongest of men his might. All throughout their halcyon days gamboled and romped these libidinous maids through the greenest of holts, napped they by cover of shade-dappled glades, and made they love by hot kells in lush glens. Never was among them the faintest thought of worry or concern to burden their frolicsome hearts, and never had they known true sorrow. Until, very late one morrow, poor Serenity was grown forlorn.

¶II. There in a glade aloft a rock amid the tall ferns sat curled into herself the Dryad Serenity, her face buried into her knees, weeping neath the flickering morntide rays that in hovering lightmotes besprent upon her naked form shone through the dancing pied shades of ancient yew and oak, elder, alder, and ash, as the calm morrow breeze that each new day wheedled the sweet smells of the underwood’s oping, dew-laden blows astir and wisped away the morntide haze crept over her shivery skin. There in that perfection sat Serenity, inly chilled by the dull of the woodland’s still, returning afore at times her tear-sodden gaze to see little ’yond wafts of her own gilded mane dancing for and fro across her vise, and ever the while lamenting a thing which she knew never could be -- for a thing abandoned of yore by her most ancient of kin, and wanted never for again. For Serenity this morrow longed to do as the ancestral Elves of all Nymphs had countless a chilliad gone: to mate herself unto a man, and to rear her own bairn. And futile was to hope that any other of her Dryad kin could even feign to comprehend.

¶III. Yet when Serenity’s sistren heard her there atop the stone amidst the ferny glade as she so lonely wept, so deeply were they troubled by the sounds of their sister’s sorrow that unto her they hastened, seeking wherefore her heart had in the morrow’s idyll grown so dourly discomposed. And Destiny, the Alpha Dryad of their band, clomb upon the rock and there perched herself abreast her sister’s dexter side. And tenderly wrapt Destiny her left arm ’round the small of Serenity’s back, and with the backs of her fingertips lovely wiped from Serenity’s cheek her tears.

¶IV. “My Serenity,” said Destiny, “wherefore so verily sorrowed art thou? Whereof sithence the yestern eventide could so suddenly become now thine heart despaired?”

¶V. Aback from her sister’s clasp then pulled Serenity slightly, with an uncertain, thoughtful gaze delving longly into the sparkling sheen of her sister’s glinting green eyen, questing desperately some subtle hint from her Destiny as to how she might tell the highth of her sorrow in words her Dryad kin might somehow apprehend. “Never couldst thou feign to comprehend,” said she finally, her head in dismissal rocking as it hung ashamed from her languid shoulders.

¶VI. Into her sister’s vise deeply then wry-necked stared Destiny, questing herself what doom could so woe her Serenity beshrew as she began tucking behind Serenity’s dexter ear awaft locks of her silken, gilded mane whilst Serenity’s back she stroked. Then as well upon the rock clomb Faith, Beta Dryad and Shamaness of their band, and abreast her sister’s sinister side atop the high stone she then there promptly sat. And as like Destiny before she warmly held her sister, and her sister’s cheek she kissed with her arm wreathed ’round Serenity’s waspish waist, and smiled unsurely, quite unknowing how she might return unto Serenity’s face her smile.

¶VII. “Why must our Serenity so coldly draw away?” queried Faith, fondling the long and silken gold waves of Serenity’s shimmering mane. “Wherefore’st hidden thou away from us here, bewaring how we love and need thee?”

¶VIII. Serenity sighed. “Erely this morrow went I the Treen Hall easterly unto Faxton of Elfley at the brake of the Emerald Forest past the old Gnoman town of Gladling neath the spurs of Astwood End ,” said she, deeply into her Faith’s arms curling as their Destiny then both sisters braced, “and there within the Elfton as in the outer-nigh wood I thence lurked spied I an Elven near a towering marble fount -- O to be a Fountnymph in that city! -- who near to her a pair of Elf-children fussed, and yet another Elven who was herself achilding, with her Elf’s arm in hers traversing the arcaded, fern-framed pergolas circling ponds and spanning hoary, ivy-clad flagstone pavilions, and still another Elven wandering about the hanging gardens -- motes of viridian luster amidst the hewn stone of the city nigh lush as the splendor which indwell we -- cradling within her arms her mewling infant as astride her the father-Elf ambled through the tamed herbage with a child upon his back in a pouch identic to that which hung empty from the shoulders of the mother-Elven apace him wending. Blithely squalled Elflings as they larked about the cobblestone streets, playing their childish games whilst vainly their parents strove to sonantly still them. And whensoever they ceased their importunate bellows the adult Elves amongst themselves chattered, with attentive Elf-were adoring Elf-wife and mother-Elven relaying rede to counsel Elven. I ken not why, but in that moment stirred and awoke suddenly my heart as if by some ravenous mare come to visit upon me a sweven devised to steal me from my long and stilly sleep, and in sobriety’s cold and heartless clasp grew I woe as it happed to me that never should have I a man betrothed, nor ever a child of mine own.”

¶IX. At these words Serenity’s sistren were silently then started, harrowed inly by the stirring within their sister of desires so longly agone forsaken, lest dark desires unwont awake and roil brimming to the surface. And Destiny and Faith continued to cradle their sister there as the other Adryad kin looked to Solace for her ken.

¶X. “But, my Serenity,” said Solace, “our Destiny is our betrothed. She is our Alpha Dryad. Of all among us solely she should fertile be , for only have we to lie with her, and serve her, and her womb should itself then seed and unto us bear then a gravid caul . And after twenteen years should hatch that caul, and from it a beautiful Nymphet bear, who should be thus the bairn of the One Love we for one another all keep; a sister with whom to rejoice for all etern in the splendor of Our Way . That’th been the Way of Nymphs sithence a time now far abaft even the forest’s recall.”

¶XI. “Of all this I know,” said Serenity, sitting herself up sharply from her sisters’ brace, her countenance palled high eft being suffered so thoughtless a word of concern, “for neither am I a dullard nor mad”.

¶XII. A sullen grimace then crossed Solace’s face, and she assayed assure Serenity: “I meant not....”

¶XIII. “Thus must thou me regard!” charged Serenity, “else due not wouldst thou think to remind me anent such things of which thou well knowest I agnize!”

¶XIV. “Hast thou truly these things foremind,” said Divinity, “wherefore art attended thou such discontent? Wert thou to become Alpha Dryad of thine own band, thine own offspring couldst then thou bear, just as thou list.”

¶XV. “ ‘Twould be not the same,” replied Serenity. “At twenteen years aged, nigh adult is an emerged Nymphet . However to truly be a mother an never to have a child of mine own am I? Nay, meseemeth for ever shall I be made endure this hollowness that within me so deeply delving feel I, crawling wretched and purposeless amidst these groves till cometh a day the Fates decide me an end that be fitting.”

¶XVI. “How durst thou such horridness anent the Way of Nymphs speak?” asked Destiny, releasing her Faith and Serenity as she pulled aback startly from them. “Doth the Way of thy kindred so greatly thee disgust?”

¶XVII. “Of the Way of Nymphs say I naught,” said Serenity, staring at her Destiny sharply. “Nobbut the way of myself say I, and I am not whole!”

¶XVIII. “I prithee our ignorance forgive us, my Serenity,” pled Harmony, “but of what thou speakest know we naught. Only to ken this thy plight list we, our beloved Serenity, that better might we thee aid.”

¶XIX. “An this could ye ken know I not; this unbidden longing that doth so indelibly and each moment so evermore verily mine aching heart sorrow,” replied Serenity.

¶XX. “An be that the case, my Serenity,” said Harmony, “How might we thee avail? What might we to quell for thee thy sorrow? Kenning or not, we thy sistren all yet be, and we thee all should therefore fain oblige.”

¶XXI. “Naught ken I of what for me could ye do, for so yblent of these yearnings am I that I han’t ary a mote of witting whence or how come them myself,” said Serenity, still barely weeping. “Meseemeth my heart’th discovered itself upon the icy shoals of some foreign rime-land that shall ever be unto perpetual, wintry night accursed, rent to nobbut a crimson spilth forever in those frozen verges of eternal dearth wonning forsook upon the jagged rocks of longly nascent dreams now afflicting my dolorous marrow with a gnawing, desirous chill, though well not ken I wherefore.”

¶XXII. Then Faith, overcome by pity for her sister, said unto her: “Fret not, my Serenity! though terrible must be thy plight! for at the fullest monthly Moon Queen’s sennight, in that hour yon risen Moon doth sail aloft Her greatest height, shall upon yon sacred time I thee spell a tailored rite; a Rite of Purgation, that shall requiem bring unto the sorrow of thine heart, and will quell for thee thy woe.”

¶XXIII. And to this Serenity nodded affirm, saying there naught as she allowed herself fall aback into the warmth of her sisters’ arms. And there with them she lovely lay until the morrow’s end.

Imegesis Chapter II: Nepenthean Eve

One sennight did the woodland age since Serenity’s sorrow incited; since Faith, the Dryads’ trusted sage, her sister to Esbat invited. And Serenity waited night after night as the full Moon’s eve had neared, and gathered her hopes upon the rite as she readied to meet her wyrd.

¶I. Swith upon the crosshatched hinterland hied the Emerald Forest was the full Moon quarter come, and ever those first starry three eves that did darksome lay afore that holiest of moonlit sennights as ever Her fullness nearer the Moon waxed were rested Serenity’s thoughts always upon her burdensome plight. For as evermore nigh drew the night of the full Moon’s peak, so too had evermore deeply raught the abysm Serenity so coldly aching within her felt into the miserly hollow of her woebegone soul, till finally, whenas nigh Her height in that quarter’s fourth night sailed the Moon Goddess her barque aloft pale mysts of the clouded welkin sea, stole Serenity, Harmony, and Faith together away unto a dark corner of the wood, and therein the recessed shades of the Emerald Forest’s ___ spied they a small and myrky pool by which Faith could her seid work, and quickened they thereunto in the dark blue light of the moonlit night.

¶II. There under the silvern light of the Goddess , Faith browsed the nearby bushes and trees, her shaman-staff in hand, gathering many a fruit and herb. And ever the while the Rhapsodess Harmony piped away on her crude reed flute, playing along to the chanting Faith sung as she quietly canted her shaman-song: << Write song >>

¶III. As Faith rowned her heart was come upborne on waft of moonlit air, and from the depths of her breast these lyrics she sang as if by the eldest of shamans sung, and accompanied by the stirring weep of Harmony’s crude reed flute her whispered words sailed softly aloft breaths of such deft and topless feat, that nary the finest mortal voice could ever hope compare -- and would do naught but in their beauty pale. And thus were riven the night’s mysts by the refulgence of the Rhapsodist’s play, and the wake of them filled with magics by the very soul of Faith empowered.

¶IV. And ’cross her chest wore Faith a strap sewn of braided vine, whence at her hip a satchel hung. And ever the while as she sang dropped Faith into the purse each new fitting herb she’d found: apple blows and cherry fruits, strawberries and redcurrants, petals of rose and rose-hip, trefoils and blossoms of clover, red berries of elder and bramble and rowan, young seed pods of red poppy, and a single grenade tree’s pome.

¶V. In the warmth of the dark blue night stood Serenity, listing unto her sisters’ song amidst the rustling maple leaves that nightly gilded shone, as fireflies flitted about the wood to a quiring of crickets and toads. Yet stilled not could Serenity be; her throat knotted and her heart quaked, kneeving hard against her quivery breast as her shoulders slightly trembled, for never before had she to the work of a shaman’s Craft been subject, nor to a rite’s first spelling witness, and kenned not precisely enough for her liking of what fate would soon betide her.

¶VI. Erelong and returned the Dryads Faith and Harmony unto the pool whereat its eastward end stood Faith opposite Serenity, as in silence stayed Harmony just behind her. And into the purse that at her right hip hung raught Faith, and upon the moonlit water cast a handful of her herbs. And as the herbs fell upon the pool the water’s subtle motion obscured the white moonglade, and by the full Moon’s brightness cast upon the dark and unstill pool were the Dryads bathed in dancing veins of brightly sallow moonlight.

¶VII. Then holding affirm the treen shaft in her right hand raised Faith her staff above her, with her face then skyward-turned, and with her eyen shut she rowned:

“Hail Aldebaran of the Grigori , Watcher of the Eastern Gate, Guardian of the Air and Springtide, and the Sacred Circle’s fate; to thy Watchtower do I call thee, to keep this Circle’s verge, from all malice protect it, and from it, all evil purge!”

¶VIII. As Faith spake these words there crept a breeze through all the nearby wood and ’tween the trees around them, and all about the leaves and branches swayed in the night air’s currents. And Faith’s whispers were carried throughout the shades on back of the eve’s idyllic winds, as the toads and crickets ceased their song, for those whispers purged the darks themselves of all the wold about them, and rebellowed quietly everywhere, inspiring the eventide ether.

¶IX. And a few steps ’round the Moon-sprent pool went Faith deosil unto its southward end. And there cast Faith over the unstill water another handful of her herbs, and turned her face unto the sky above as with her staff held high she closed her eyen and rowned:

“Hail Regulus of the Grigori, Watcher of the Southern Gate, Guardian of the Fire and Summer, and the Sacred Circle’s fate; to thy Watchtower do I call thee, to keep this Circle’s verge, from all malice protect it, and from it, all evil purge!”

¶X. As these words spake Faith the clouds above the southern Silvern Hills, hid partly by the treetops, lit up in violent fulgor, as from ’yond the distant mountain peaks roared a crashing thunder. And the sky above them darkled as in the distance came rain-fraught clouds rolling slowly over.

¶XI. Then deosil went Faith ’round whither stood Serenity, and there at the pool’s westward end she cast another handful of her herbs upon the water, and with her eyen closed and face up-vised she held high her staff and rowned:

“Hail Antares of the Grigori, Watcher of the Western Gate, Guardian of the Water and Autumn, and the Sacred Circle’s fate; to thy Watchtower do I call thee, to keep this Circle’s verge, from all malice protect it, and from it, all evil purge!”

¶XII. And a myst began to fill again that dark corner of the wood, and a soft and tepid rain fell lightly adown on them. And Faith walked deosil ’round unto the circle’s northward end, whereat she stood and cast her herbs upon the hissing water. And unto the sky she faced with eyen held closed as the heavy dew deflowed her face; and with her staff held high above her she began again to rown:

“Hail Formalhaut of the Grigori, Watcher of the Northern Gate, Guardian of the Earth and Winter, and the Sacred Circle’s fate; to thy Watchtower do I call thee, to keep this Circle’s verge, from all malice protect it, and from it, all evil purge!”

¶XIII. Under the Dryads’ feet the earth began to slowly warm with a gentle, silent hum. And smiling to each of her sisters, Faith stepped deosil back unto the circle’s eastward end, ere she kirked once more her lidded eyen up to the darken sky, and held high again her staff above as she began once more to rown:

“Hail Eosphoros of the Grigori, Watcher of the Inner Gate, Guardian of the Ether and Seasons, and the Sacred Circle’s fate; to thy Watchtower do I call thee, to keep this Circle’s verge, from all malice protect it, and from it, all evil purge!”

¶XIV. A sudden and the rains had ceased as the earth and air were calmed. And the last remaining thunders from the clouds above waned away into nihility, as the clouds themselves receded, and with them took the rain. And all within that corner of the Emerald Forest was silent and still, save for those enduring whispers of Faith’s reverbing rune above the quiet hum of the fireflies flying abound. Thus was laved all the woodland near in unseen magics descending from the Moon and stars and sky above, and uprising also from the earth below; and thus also were the Dryads warmly rapt in those viewless ethers unto them becked by sacred hest of Faith.

¶XV. Eft a few moments’ silence, Faith glanced and smiled at her sistren twain, and raised up again her staff, and with her eyen wide open looked up unto the sky and galed: “In the name of the Light-bearer , Apollo , of the All-seeing Eye; in the name of the Great Mother, Diana , of the midnight sky; and in the name of Their Daughter, Arady , Traveler On High ; that properly cast be this Circle, do now proclaim I!”

¶XVI. And as Faith outcried these last few words, they rebellowed throughout the wood and began to fade slowly away, taking with them unto silent end the evermore quietly repeating runes that had proceeded from her. And all in that corner of the forestland was even quieter than before; for naught but the gentle hum of the fireflies’ flight could be heard in all the nearby woods, and naught but those swarming creatures in that moment seemed to move. Thus remained though only briefly, and eft a mere moment had passed the crickets and toads resumed their quire as all the wood returned to life.

¶XVII. Faith then laid her staff and satchel on the ground beside her feet, and lowered herself adown into the myrky pool wherein its limous dreg she sat with her legs folded each into the other. Once comfortable there she raught her hand out to Serenity, who then took the out-stretched hand of Faith in hers and in the shallow water with her sister sat, nobbut about four inches deep. And over the twain stood Harmony, preparing to pipe on her flute.

¶XVIII. Sitting there together in that dark and myrky pool, Serenity and Faith were like Harmony bathed in the soft lutescence on them from every angle cast, by the fireflies hoving about and by starry glow of the pomes that spangled the fire-fruit trees, as the shimmering light of the white moonglade upon the water in which they sat brindled their skin in sparkling threads of paly, bright moonlight. Without word then raught Faith over unto her satchel that on the dry ground lay beside her, and laid it widely open for all its contents to be seen. And there upon the open hemp-weaved bag sat all the fruits she’d gathered, and what remained of all her herbs.

¶XIX. “What now?” asked Serenity, staring quizzically at her Faith, who with her head adown-turned busily sorted each fruit and herb she’d kept. And whenas Faith’s gaze arose to meet Serenity’s she at first said naught in reply, instead only smiling at her sister as she took up six cherries from upon the open bag. Then, as Harmony began to play with her flute a new tune, Faith fed the cherries one by one to Serenity, all the while saying:

“With these six cherries do I thee bless, so what against thee doth now transgress, shall na’y an eve more thy soul distress!”

¶XX. Faith then took up into her hands the three strawberries that lay upon her bag, and fed unto Serenity each after the other, saying, to the rhythm of Harmony’s playing:

“With these strawberries do I thee bless. Let what woe that doth thee so depress no longer thine heart in woe possess!”

¶XXI. As Harmony continued to pipe on her flute and Serenity finished her strawberries, Faith gathered from amidst her heap of berries and herbs [[[two dozens of]]] redcurrants. And she fed them twain-meal unto Serenity, saying:

“With these redcurrants do I thee bless. The pain that doth so thine heart impress -- that athwart thy sprite doth dare aggress, and assaith thy joy to dispossess -- shall be here allow’d no more progress, nor more thy spirit shall it oppress! For the woe to us thou didst confess should na’y ’ave plagued thee, O trewardess, so greatly that thou ’ast need repress this woe within thee; such dolefulness ! An this rite’s spelling be a success, freely ’gain thine heart couldst thou express -- for reborn should be thy sereneness!”

¶XXII. Then the Shamaness gathered in her hands nine red brambleberries, and with the Rhapsodist’s flute still playing, Faith began feeding them unto Serenity, saying:

“With these raspberries do I thee bless, to purge of thee all thy forlornness; for this night, this hour, do I profess that aught which plague thee shall evanesce, and restore to thee thy blissfulness!”

¶XXIII. Serenity smiled brightly as she mashed the raspberries between her tongue and her cheek, and still chewing them, told her Faith: “Thou’st written a very delicious rite!”

¶XXIV. “My Serenity,” said Harmony, having ceased for the moment her play.

¶XXV. “Yes, my Harmony?” answered Serenity, the lids of her awesome, jazel eyen fluttering as she turned to Harmony her unwitting, innocent vise.

¶XXVI. “Thou art not supposed to speak,” replied Harmony.

¶XXVII. “I prithee pardon,” simpered the Dryad Serenity in agnition, blushing ere she glutted adown swith her bramble-fruit.

¶XXVIII. A wide grin overtook Faith’s face betraying her silent laughter, and as Harmony resumed piping upon her crude reed flute Faith just slightly shook her head and gathered up from the heap upon her bag twenteen elderberries. She then waited a moment for the appropriate point in Harmony’s play to chime in, and beginning to feed the berries unto her sister, two-by-two, she said:

“With elderberries do I thee bless. And henceforth shall wane thy soul’s illness, an’ this hour begin to swith regress! Na’y an day other be thou actless, nor mired in thine aggrievedness! For this do I pray: Thy woe’s redress!”

¶XXIX. Faith waited as Serenity finished her elderberries, and then picked out from amidst her herbs some red rowanberries, and at first opportune moment of Harmony’s piping set to feeding them twain-meal unto Serenity. And as before with each pair of berries she sang to her sister a verse:

“With rowanberries do I thee bless. What doom for thy soul the Fates assess: in facing it be thou not pithless; in courage shalt thou thy fate address without e’er a mote of abjectness, and from this path not shalt thou digress, lest thy malady shall reviresce!

¶XXX. Next the Shamaness searched through her pile of herbs to find amongst them the young seedpods of red poppy, and gathered them up into one hand. She then began feeding unto Serenity the opia, and as she did she sang, to the tune of Harmony’s playing:

“With these red poppies do I thee bless, and pray thee swithly do convalesce! Thy youth eternal, thy form ageless, and thy beauty, to all, opposeless; this night yet shall thy splendidness cresce!”

¶XXXI. Serenity could not but brightly smile as these kindly words alit her ears, nor could her heart but merry at the prospect of being herself once more, and to boot, greater than ever in measure of what benefit her beautiful, loving sister saw within her being! But in that moment Serenity bade herself not show her Faith the affection she was wont, lest she disrupt her sister’s rite.

¶XXXII. And then as Harmony kept piping, Faith began to separate her remaining herbs into piles: one mostly of trefoils and flowers of clover, another of blossoms of apple, another of petals of rose; and from them removed the grenade and rose hips, as Serenity did patiently wait there.

¶XXXIII. Faith gathered then into her hands most of the pile of clover, and tossed in turn three small handfuls up into the air above Serenity, and with them thus besprent her. And as she did she sang along to the tune of the piper’s play:

“With leaf and blossom do I thee bless, so with purgation shalt thou concresce, and excise thy sor- -row from thy cess!

¶XXXIV. And as Harmony kept playing her flute, Faith took up the grenade fruit into her hands and began unraveling it, collecting into her left hand the small rubescent seeds as she did. And having collected a handful of them, set adown the fruit and began feeding her sister the seeds, saying, to the rhythm of the Rhapsodist’s playing:

“With seed of grenade do I thee bless; to free of thee thy spirit’s tristness, whilst laying to rest thy hopelessness! Awake now thine heart from listlessness!”

¶XXXV. Faith then took up the rose-hips from upon her open hemp bag, and she fed them each unto Serenity in turn with Harmony’s play, singing:

“With these four rose-hips do I thee bless, for this spell to thee is my largess: to mend of thee thy sorrowfulness! I pray this for thee, O trewardess!”

¶XXXVI. And the Shamaness drew up into her hands the heap of apple blooms, and cast them over her sister; and as she did, she spake, singing along with the piping of Harmony’s flute:

“With blooms of apple do I thee bless, ’midst maples that night- -ly luminesce, and fireflies swarm- -ing, bright no less; as radiant let thine heart frondesce!”

¶XXXVII. Faith grabbed up three handfuls of rose petals from upon her open satchel, tossing each into the air above Serenity ere reaching for the next, and with each handful she cast she sang a verse to the tune that the piper played:

“With petal of rose do I thee bless, to free thee of these longings, kindless! Arise thou above thy brokenness!”

Imegesis Chapter III: Embrocation

Amid the woodland’s nighted glades of radiantly gild-spangled shades, were three fair, tith, yet sonsy maids to test this, Faith’s new rite. And this new rite, the Shamaness spelled for sake of her sister, so inly felled, that Serenity’s sorrow might be quelled before the end of night.

¶I. The Shamaness Faith raught beside her as she there sat with her sister Serenity in the shallow small pool unto her purse that lay on the dry ground nigh her, then took up the hemp bag atween herself and her sister set, and forth from it poured what remained of the herbs she had ere in that even gathered -- fruit and foil, seed and stem -- into the sparkling water between them. And Faith set her hemp bag once more aside and began to knead in the pool’s dreg an unction, roiling adown into the myrk her magic provender to craft for her sister salvation. Faith then took up some of the dreg with crushed herb and seed into her hands and rolled it, working it finally into a salve. Faith began then to inunct her Serenity, starting with the pap nearest her forlorn heart, and sang, to the tune of Harmony’s playing:

“With this liniment do I thee bless, that imbonity shan’t thee repress hence in thy doom as thou dost incess; I pray thee now from thy pain egress!”

¶II. Slowly wrought Faith in circular motion to slather Serenity with the emollient lotion, ever in rhythm to the tinnient ring of the Rhapsodist’s play, covering first each of her sphery mammets, then the incurve and the flat of her belly, then atween her sleek legs with Faith’s one hand and her lower back with the other, then her legs themselves from toes to calves to inner thighs followed by what abaft Serenity could be raught of her roundly muscled hind, and then the sides of her waspish waist. And having then raught aback and above to Serenity’s shoulders Faith embrocated Serenity still with her left hand as her same arm wreathed ’round Serenity’s mud-clad form, the two maids’ mouths breathing each into the other’s, each feeling the warmth of the other Nymph’s breath upon her lips as each Nymph’s breast pressed warmly against the other’s; and Faith’s dexter hand stroked the aft of Serenity’s neck in so demulcent a soporiferous tendering, that Serenity was drowsed nigh to sweven. And Faith took then Serenity’s cheek in that very hand ere Serenity raised her own hand to clasp it, and she guided Serenity’s face nigher her own; their foreheads leant now together as they each one stared into the sam-lidded eyen of the other Nymph fondly, each nearly losing herself in the starry abyss of the other Nymph’s gaze with the aid of their Harmony’s musique.

¶III. Serenity breathed more heavily now, and with the unwholeness she’d felt thereunto that sennight the sadness in her eyen oping so welled she could no longer hide it as thither she had all even. And Faith herself had begun nigh to weep when she smiled, and unto her beloved sister sultrily rowned as she held softly Serenity’s face in that moment, continuing abaft Serenity’s back to anoint as the twain there writhed, together entwined: “With this mud balm, I thee caress. Though I know not what ’ath caused this mess, nor why it did so ingravesce -- this rite should mend thee, natheless.”

¶IV. Serenity then lidded her eyen a slight more and assayed to turn her head and laugh, though with tears trickling adown now to her chin; but Faith, holding gently Serenity’s face, brought Serenity’s vise aback up to meet hers and with her lips she caught to Serenity’s surprise her smile, bussing her sweetly at the crease of her mouth. So meekly Serenity then grinned as Faith smiled aback at her truly, still cradling Serenity’s face in her hand, her thumb brushing tenderly across Serenity’s cheek, accoying her, ere Faith continued lenitively to cover her sister in the unguentary mire by Faith’s very hands concocted.

¶V. Harmony then ceased her play and placed her reed flute carefully adown on the ground beside her, and went shortly to join her sisters in the lew of the shallow small pool. There Harmony colled and kissed her sistren as they reacted together in kind, ere Harmony herself behind her sister Serenity then posed. And abaft Serenity she there sat, aiding Faith in their sister’s salvation, as mote by mote Serenity’s joy was unto her then returned -- and in this moment, manifold.

¶VI. Once swathed wholly in the ointment of Faith’s craft, Serenity lay aback as contently a wight could dream in the rapture of her Harmony’s arms, who held Serenity there lievely as Faith returned to her feet, bowned to finish her new rite.

¶VII. Faith then gathered up her shaman-staff whence by her it was laid, and holding it in both her hands with her arms raught high, turned up her vise unto the starlit sky, and with her eyen closed she rowned:

“Hail Eosphoros of the Grigori, Watcher of the Inner Gate, Guardian of the Seasons and Ether, and the Sacred Circle’s fate; from this Circle I do loose thee, to return unto thy realm, till another should call thee to an other Circle helm!”

¶VIII. And once this rune escaped Faith’s lips it reverbed throughout that corner of the wood and ’twixt the trees around them. And all within that moment the ethers seemed to clear, waving about in the midnight’s mysts, throughout the woodland near. An thence it be ever a mote effable, the Dryads three were suffered yet greater a peace than ere that eventide, and therein were also inly slain; for tremulous had been their hearts which now in quietude lay, and began soon again to quake: for the store of the Gods coursed through them.

¶IX. Then widdershins went Faith around unto the circle’s northward end, and in both her hands she held high her staff above her up-turned vise, and she closed then both her eyen and rowned unto the northern guards:

“Hail Formalhaut of the Grigori, Watcher of the Northern Gate, Guardian of the Winter and Earth, and the Sacred Circle’s fate; from this Circle I do loose thee, to return unto thy realm, till another should call thee to an other Circle helm!”

¶X. And Gaya stirred.

¶XI. Neath the Dryads three the earth began to tremble, and the Dryad Faith adown knelt humbly, and submitted herself unto her Mother Gaya as the new rune rebellowed with the other about them, yet as quickly and quiet as the ground had woke, so too did its growling wane.

¶XII. A gnostic grin then creased Faith’s cheek as she raised up her vise unto her sistren twain, and overawed at first, the twain were calmed as into the emerald eyen of Faith they peered. Then Faith regained fast her stance as she widdershins walked ’round the circle unto its western end, and there held high again her treen staff above her. And looking first unto Serenity, and then Harmony, she closed her eyen and up-turned her vise, and unto the sky she rowned:

“Hail Antares of the Grigori, Watcher of the Western Gate, Guardian of the Autumn and Water, and the Sacred Circle’s fate; from this Circle I do loose thee, to return unto thy realm, till another should call thee to an other Circle helm!”

¶XIII. Slowly the mysts that filled the wood crept aback in toward them, carrying in them Faith’s three reverbing runes, fettering both tree and brush in the rimy, alban haze that upon the Dryads gained from darksome myrks without. Erelong another rain descended lightly adown on them, washing away the nepenthean salve that thereunto covered the Adryads’ now skyclad forms as the water deflowed upon their forms, cascading gently over their every curve as the clouds above began to thicken, occulting again the eventide welkin.

¶XIV. Widdershins went Faith then ’round unto the circle’s southern end, whereupon she stood and with her eyen closed and face up-vised she held high her staff in both up-raught hands and rowned:

“Hail Regulus of the Grigori, Watcher of the Southern Gate, Guardian of the Summer and Fire, and the Sacred Circle’s fate; from this Circle I do loose thee, to return unto thy realm, till another should call thee to an other Circle helm!”

¶XV. A thunderclap cracked beyond the most distal of hills visible, silencing for a moment Faith’s rowning, as Harmony tightly held Serenity, who cowered deeply into her Harmony’s grasp. And the runes began again to reverb throughout the wold as Serenity and Harmony somewhat loosed their mutual enclasping.

¶XVI. Widdershins went then Faith ’round unto the circle’s easternmost end, whereat she once more upturned her vise with her eyen closed, and holding firmly her treen staff in both her hands as high as she could above her, rowned: “Hail Aldebaran of the Grigori, Watcher of the Eastern Gate, Guardian of the Springtide and Air, and the Sacred Circle’s fate; from this Circle I do loose thee, to return unto thy realm, till another should call thee to an other Circle helm!”

¶XVII. A warm breeze swept that instant throughout all the woodland nigh, as each of Faith’s five runes rebellowed in rounds about the glade, and faded slowly away. And all in that moment did a heavy calm descend unseen upon the Dryads from the starry deeps without their Mother Gaya, and rise up also from Her womb below. And together these magics mingled within the hearts of the Dryads three, that by this shamanry were allayed.

¶XVIII. Faith cast then aside her staff and rejoined her sistren in the shallow small pool, that she might after so long a night embrace them once again, outside the rite, and with them thank the Gods. So she lowered herself into the pool and there took her Serenity into an arm and enclasped there her Harmony with her other, and drew them as tightly to her as ever the three were wont. And Faith stood to her feet, bringing each sister up with her, and looked to the stars with upborne heart and arms upraught, with her each sister’s hands in hers entangled, and sang:

“We thank Thee, O Father of Splendor and Light, Lord of the Sun and the Moon, for lending to me upon this night, to my sister Serenity’s boon, the power needed to wreak this rite, and the gift of Harmony’s tune! I pray Thee keep us in Thy sight and let not what is spun be unsewn!”

¶XIX. Harmony then upbore her vise, with arms upraught and let chime her voice, as she sang unto the Moon:

“We thank Thee, O Mother of Darkness and Night, Who indwellest the heart of the Moon, on this the eve of Thy fullest height, when the time be our most opportune for this night’s spelling; Faith’s newly wrought rite, and for granting us such fortune that we avail Serenity in her fight against that which her doth impugn; for aiding us in what us doth fray and cause us to thusly croon!”

¶XX. Harmony then gently wrung her sister Serenity’s hand, and as Harmony’s verse had added two lines, so Serenity was to add three. And Serenity breathed deeply, and let escape from her breast a sigh, and then bore up her vise above unto the starlit sky, and sang:

“We thank Thee, O Daughter of Day and of Night, Begott’n of the Sun and the Moon, Life of the Earth, in all things forthright, for all of Thy help in this eve’s rite; for imparting to me so soon, from Thine heavenly quarter, now alight, an’ upon this even, strewn, whilst my Faith did so excite as she lovely rowned her rune; whilst my Harmony did fain delight as we with Thee did commune; this needed strength to end my plight, and for wreaking it verily hewn!”

¶XXI. And in wake of the Beta Dryad’s magical work the Dryads found themselves abstersed, basking nigh aglow in ethers of night beneath the effulgent stells and brighted Moon, and were in this swept of heart unto the starry welkin high, for naught of their laden souls could endure so great a burden as the love more than wont upon them in this moment of their Gods. So together the Dryads sat once more adown into the shallow small pool, whence cupped Faith her hands into the clearest of the water and bore forth of it this handful with which to pour upon Serenity, and lave her in this manner. Thus the other sistren twain did likewise begin each one the other to lave, and whenas they had rinsed away the silt upon their tender skin, arose, that they might then lave those parts that in the pool’s dreg had sat.

¶XXII. Now clean, the Dryads lovely kissed and colled as they went thence away, in their merriment laughing and playing in the wise that Dryads will.

¶XXIII. And thus the work of Faith was wrought.

Imegesis Chapter IV: Enchantment

The sennights, months, and years rolled by, with Serenity’s mirth returned by appeal made neath the starry sky, that of grim thought she be not concerned: Neither laden with want, nor fraught with desire, nor by any such burdens weighed; her heart, once struggling free of its mire, was now by artifice staid.

¶I. Many a yeartide swithly did pass, and again through the shade-dappled hurst Serenity rollicked delightedly with her sistren, and playfully she wrestled with them in the green brush, and through the underwood gamboled. Again she giggled and sang and skipped about the forestlands; again she was and seemed content in the Way of Nymphs. And the seasons did pass, and the Dryad band had great merriment frisking about the woodlands, entertaining Satyrs and Fauns who would for days with them travel, and idly then part ways.

¶II. After many a year Destiny had become gravid, and in the span of a mere six sennights she birthed unto her band a caul. The band placed this caul in an apple tree, and daily cared for and watched it as it nourished its roots off the tree’s sap. Each day the caul swelled larger as the child-Nymph grew within it, until after twenteen years was hatched the Nymphet named Prosperity.

¶III. Thus the Band of Destiny and had grown too large, and so split into two bands of seven: Destiny remained the Alpha Dryad of the first band, as Faith became the Alpha Dryad of the second. And so Destiny, Harmony, Trust, Divinity, Grace, Solace, and Glory remained in the Elder Band of Destiny, which also was the Whilom Band of Faith, whilst Faith, Charity, Eternity, Felicity, Ecstasy, Serenity, and Prosperity became a Younger Band of Destiny known as the Band of Faith.

¶IV. Faith’s new band was a joyous one, whose days were filled with laughing, singing, romping, and playing, and whose nights were graced by visits from the Pixies. Always they pranced and reveled throughout the Emerald Forest, ceasing only to nap or make love. And each many years Faith bore for her band another caul, and each caul was placed in a fruit tree where it would grow until it was bowned to hatch. In the next [INSERT NUMBER OF YEARS] six more Nymphets were borne, whose names were Charisma(?), Radiance, Affinity, Letity, Essence, and Surreptity.

¶V. Yet even with her twelve sisters, Serenity was still lonely.

¶VI. Then one day as she sported ’round the forest Serenity went into a clearing along the Treen Hall that sat between the untrod bridge unto Atham of the Freedom of Anarchy through the myst-shrouded maniholm of Wraymoss in the west and [[[name town]]] of Dryopoly near Samelphame and Dryopolis in the east, and there she happed upon an Elven man mounted atop a black mare. Yet this was no common Lightelf; his hair was as jet, his skin was as whitest ash, and his eyen were as blood. This was an Elf of the ilk that other Elves feared -- this was a Darkelf. Serenity hid away from him by casting a glamor, but it had been too late: the Darkelf had seen her.

¶VII. The Darkelven man then spoke, yet in a tongue far younger than that of Serenity’s. Though a being as ancient and wise as Serenity, having heard as many tongues, could detect easily the differences between his tongue and her own, and apprehend the meaning of every word he spoke.

¶VIII. “Are you alright?” called out the man, and Serenity was taken aback, for these were not the words of a dreaded Darkelf; these were not at all the words of a creature from the baneful shaded deeps, insofar as Serenity was wont to believe. And so Serenity cast away her glamor and approached on cautious feet, minding of whatsoever danger might there have been, yet far too curious of him to withdraw.

¶IX. When into the open she came Serenity saw this Darkelf was escorted by two Lightelves, mounted each upon a white mare. Escorted perhaps as a prisoner, yet in no way bound or restrained was he. More likely it seemed he was being guarded; in fact protected by the Lightelves, in such a wise as to befit a man of great import. And although Serenity understood very little of the concept of clothing, she could discern by the way the Darkelf’s ebon robes draped from him that he had been so as to convey nobility adorned.

¶X. As Serenity continued her approach she studied the Darkelf’s affectations.

¶XI. The Lightelves readied their spears, but already had fallen enchanted, victim to Serenity’s fairness; for naught but the greatest-willed of wights, be it male or female, could endure the thralling lure of a Dryad’s lustrous beauty. Then under helotry of Serenity’s fascination the Lightelves let slip their weapons from their hands, as the Darkelf was staid motionless, entranced by her and enthralled.

¶XII. “Lo!” said Serenity, “for I am a Trewardess of the Emerald Forest and Nymph of the Cherry Tree. Ye have strayed far too nigh the homewood of my band, and endanger the sanctity of all within its bounds. Therefore I must know your purpose here ere I permit you pass beyond this point.”

¶XIII. “These men are taking me to Atham,” stuttered the Darkelf, mustering the needed composure to speak, “for protection against the Unseely Court , from which I have defected, and now must hide away.”

¶XIV. Serenity smiled, and yet she then narrowed her eyen, and upon the three Elves she cast a look most dire, and said unto them: “Harken ye intently unto my bid: ye Lightelves may pass of your own accord, an ye do so light of hoof, but no Darkelf may be permitted to tread upon yon hallowed ground. Unless, Darkelf, thou wouldst be willing to submit thyself unto me, and allow me, as a protectress of the Elder Things, to lead thee through the wilds of Sylvany myself.”

¶XV. The Darkelf nodded affirmation, and gestured for the Lightelves to wend ahead ere he dismounted his black mare. And there in that clearing along the Treen Hall he and Serenity remained as the Lightelves awayward rode. Serenity and the Darkelf then tarried there till the Lightelves had fully left their sight, and began leisurely after them.

¶XVI. “What be thy name?” asked Serenity of the Darkelf.

¶XVII. “Lyrian Dror ,” answered the Darkelven man.

¶XVIII. “Welcome, Lyrian,” said the Adryad.

¶XIX. “Well met, Serenity,” replied the Lyrian.

¶XX.

¶XXI. “So, Lyrian,” began Serenity, the Darkelf beside and just abaft her walking his mare as he and Serenity strode ever down the covered highway toward the untrod bridge, “tell me more of this Unseely Court, whence thou hast defected. It must be very troublesome.”

¶XXII. “How is it that a Fairykin, even a Nymph, could know nothing of the Unseely Court?” asked the Darkelf.

¶XXIII. “I know many a thing,” said Serenity, with all the erudite temerity of a being as ancient and wise as she. And she turned to face the Darkelf, still walking astride just afore him, and gazed deeply into his ruby eyen, and said coyly: “But an thou wouldst speak unto me pretending I knew naught of it at all, I should verily thus be pleased.”

¶XXIV. This somewhat confused the Darkelf, though he humored her natheless. “Well,” said he, “the Unseely Court is the highest host of the Daoi-Sith , formed thousands of years ago, after Ephraim the Father had founded the city of Darkelphame and wedded the White Queen of Umbry, Malkalivna the Livian , daughter of Flavian Maor , to beget six children: Rivekka the Valerian , Sarah the Rufine , Liora the Florentine , Adina the Cyrian , Avigayil the Treacher , and Jedan the Illyrian , the first King of Darkelphame , who married with Kalila the Augustine to found Dom Illyrium , the first house of the Unseely Court, uniting the Sidhe of the Spider God Uttu with the Sidhe of the Demoniac Mother Lilith . The Cloan ny Moyrn , the Couril , even the Nigheag na Hath must answer to its authority.”

¶XXV. Serenity raised her eyebrow at the Darkelf, and she asked him: “Thy grandmother being the Beowelven, thou shouldst have wealth and power and infamy! Doth not every wight of the Clan Darkelven for such things aspire?”

¶XXVI.

¶XXVII. Serenity shook her head. “Yet still little or naught doth that explain of wherefore thou hast defected. Art thou not of the Darkelven?”

¶XXVIII. “Not if you were to ask my clansmen,” said Lyrian, “or former clansmen I should say. Dom Illyrium came to include Illyrian Jedan and Illyrian-Augustine Kalila as well as their six children, the second generation of the White Queen, of which the sixth-borne child and heir to the throne of Darkelphame, Illyrian Melekuzzi , married to Felician Atarah , to bear the second generation of Dom Illyrium. This third generation of Livian Malkalivna numbered six as well, of which the sixth child, Illyrian Saul-Melek , went on to wed Guardian Siphra , also known as Avitan Samira , and ascend to the throne of Darkelphame in his father’s wake, and had six children of his own. The sixth-borne of these, Illyrian Gideon , was wedded to Livian Navanoa before taking his own place at the throne, and had six children himself; the sixth of which was Illyrian Jered-Melek [ ], the next and fifth King of the City of Darkelphame. After ascending to the throne, King Jered-Melek, also known as King Illyrian V, was married to Cyriacan Adara , and had six children, the sixth of these being my grandmother, Illyrian Lilithena, born Illyrian Adi-Aliyah ; who, having been born with blonde hair and yellow eyes, among other traits, fulfilled the prophecy of the Beowelven being born the sixth child of the sixth child through to the sixth generation of the White Queen.”

¶XXIX.

¶XXX. “I don’t often follow the ways of my people,” explained the Lyrian, “not that it bothers me as such. What they desire is control and oppression, but what I wish for is freedom, equality for all peoples. That’s why I’m trying to reach Anarchy.”

¶XXXI. “What seekest thou in Anarchy?” inquired Serenity, her gaze in question tautened.

¶XXXII. “Liberation,” replied the Lyrian. “There’s a group, based in Atham. A small group at present, yet ever growing. While the Seely Court prepares for war against my grandmother’s armies, this group prepares for the contingency of her success.”

¶XXXIII. “Success wherein?”

¶XXXIV. “In the war,” said Lyrian.

¶XXXV.

¶XXXVI. It’s imperative therefore that I reach them.”

¶XXXVII.

¶XXXVIII. “ ‘Tis imperative, is it? And wherefore is that, O heroic and brave Darkelf?” scoffed the Dryad, grinning upon the Darkelf haughtly, in wait of his reply.

¶XXXIX.

¶XL. The High Empress of the Unseelie Court, Lilithena Daelal: she’s begun a campaign to overtake our nation, to set the Unseelie Court as the commanding Sith of Transylvany, to appoint herself Transylvany’s supreme ruler, and to transform Transylvany itself into the seat of the Unseelie Court for all of Borea.”

¶XLI.

¶XLII. “And just how dost thou think thou wilt be able to aid them?”

¶XLIII. “Information,” replied the Elf. “I can give them information, as I once held a seat on the Unseelie Court’s Legislative Directorate.”

¶XLIV. Serenity’s eyes then grew that instant very wide as she pored at the Darkelf. “Wow,” she expired, smiling brightly, and she asked him: “However couldst thou have accomplished such a feat?”

¶XLV. “Legitimately, as much as I hate to admit it. Well, as legitimately as anything else in the Unseelie Court. I’m of Dom Illyrium myself. The High Empress is actually my grandmother, and so it was by her endorsement that, in addition to being an heir to the highest throne of the Unseelie Court, I was appointed the Cloan ny Moyrn Sith’s representative Director of Legislature once Jaakov the Agripetan (father of Barak) supplanted the High Priestess of the Unseely Court, Navaatarah the Valentine.”

¶XLVI. “Well,” laughed Serenity, “an thou art not Mister Highborn....”

¶XLVII. And together Serenity and Dror strode through the wealds, and in wonderment Serenity listened to him speak of the world outside of the Emerald Forest. And Dror told her many tales.

¶XLVIII. And when at day’s end they had raught the road to Atham, Serenity asked the Darkelf: “Wouldst thou give unto me thy troth that thou wilt return here unto me in a sennight?” Longly the Wood Nymph stared at him as she spake this, her eyes yearning.

¶XLIX. “To this very spot?” asked Dror.

¶L. “No, not here of course,” quoth Serenity, laughing slightly. “We are far too nigh the city of Atham for my liking. The clearing wherein we just met, where we can be alone together, far from the city and its noises.”

¶LI. “I would love to meet with you again,” said the Darkelf. “Though I can’t help but wonder what a creature as beautiful as a Nymph could want from as comparatively lowly a wight as an Elf.”

¶LII. “That would be mine own concern, wouldn’t it?” replied Serenity. “But if thou givest unto me thy troth, mayhap thou wilt discover to thy behoof just what it is that I desire of thee. And in return, mayhap thou wilt receive what thou desirest of me.”

¶LIII. For a moment Aramyn’s jaw hung slack, until somehow he mustered from within himself the wit to reply unto her: “How could I possibly refuse you, talking like that?”

¶LIV. “Thou knowest as well as I that thou canst refuse me not, no matter how I speak,” answered Serenity. “I am a Nymph, after all....”

¶LV. “You’re right,” said Dror. “Of course you have my word. I’ll meet you back at the clearing this time two sennights from today.”

Imegesis Chapter X: The Hallowkells

Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah

¶I. Enveloped by the steam of spuming springs they sat, as Charity dropped herbs that Serenity didn’t recognize into the small pool between them. And with her staff Charity stirred the water, ever singing:

“A vallilae tu llae aethin, “Sythad’ya lles ilia’n ngythin! “A vallilae tu llae ramin, “Sythad’ya lles ilia’n ngythin! “A vallilae tu llae quethin, “Sythad’ya lles ilia’n ngythin! “A vallilae tu llae theardin, “Sythad’ya lles ilia’n ngythin! “A vallilae tu llae alluvin, “Sythad’ya lles ilia’n ngythin!”

¶II. Charity sang the invocation as only a shaman could, singing words that it seemed were meant by their very construction to be sung as her soul outstretched, and trilled softly the song aloft her lips.

¶III. Charity then laid down her staff and climbed down into the pool, and outstretched her hand unto Serenity, who joined her in the brewing potion. There together they bathed, and Charity washed her sister, ever rowning unto the elemental spirits in the ancient Faenarin tongue:

¶IV. “A vallilae tu aethin, tu ramin, tu quethin, tu theardin, ea tu alluvin -- ila ngythad tu ninae A vallinae, athad’ya nilae athil enthen, athad’ya lai inia, ea sythad’ya ilia’n ngythin. Llaenad’ya lles llornil A vallinae, lles llornil tu Serenity’n, ea lai thina llaenad’ya nilae’n mbaenin, lle mbaenil thila mbe lloanden llornad’ty, ynd llet an’ty nilae’n vorin. Ila ngythad tu ninae.”

¶V. Charity continued to rown as she and Serenity bathed for nearly an hour together, and in this time Serenity had taken up some of the potion within her cupped hands and imbibed it. And when having finished her rune Charity began to splash at Serenity, and the two laughed, playing happily in the frothing pool. For once again Serenity felt a joy within her.

¶VI. And thus the work of Charity was done.

Imegesis Chapter XI: Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah

¶I. For many days Serenity was once again content as she capered with her sisters about the wildwoods, foraging amidst the wealds and prancing through the underbrush. Again Serenity unstrained in sun-swathed glades, and again joined her sisters several times each day in their tribadic orgies. Again was she pacified by the way of Nymphs, and enraptured utterly therein. ¶II. On the seventh day Serenity returned to the clearing where she and the Dark Elf had first met, and waited there for him to come to their quarterly tryst. ¶III. Upon the Dark Elf’s arrival he and Serenity cavorted through the creepers and hemp trees, laughing and playing with each other as aye the day waned toward dusk. Yet again the Dark Elf shared stories of the world beyond the Emerald Forest, and yet again Serenity thanked him with dance and song.

Diegesis Chapter XII: Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah

¶I. But when the day had ended, and the Dark Elf had left, Serenity was again by her loneliness mired. Then a thought came unto her, more burdensome than all the thoughts that ever had come unto her before: she suffered not from an ailment to be cured by runecraft or lyblake, for always and anon would her heart cry out in despair for the desires it sought, yet never would attain. And so Serenity went unto Charity once more, and said unto her:

¶II. “I cannot stay this course of mine, of being forever suffered to endure this solitude of mine heart. By spelled rite, by sung rune, by salve and by potion hath my woes been for a time quelled. Yet always am I left discontent when this time hath passed. Surely there must be something thou can do for me, someway that I might attain that which I desire.”

¶III. “I shall take thee to Faith,” offered Charity, “who shall find a way to make thee more content.” And to this Serenity agreed.

Imegesis Chapter XIII: Departing Paradise

Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah Blah

¶I. Charity brought Serenity unto Faith accordingly, and there Serenity explained to Faith the cause of her sadness: that she had fallen in love with a Dark Elf. This greatly disturbed Faith, for such a thing was not the way of Nymphs. Faith nonetheless took pity on Serenity, knowing of her sadness, and attempted to forge for her a solution.

¶II. “I shall take thee to Daphne,” said Faith, “the Alpha Dryad of the Eldest Tribe, who will make thee more content.” And to this Serenity agreed.

Hemegesis Beta/?eta §?: Diegesis

“The wisest men follow their own direction.” -- Euripides

“Freedom is the right to live as we wish.” Epictetus

Diegesis Chapter I: The Somberwood

Into the dread shades of Somberwood that many a terror haunt the Woodnymphs went fast as they could to quench Serenity’s want. Blah Blah Blah Blah

¶I. Faith and Serenity left their tribe that very day, and by Faith’s guidance Serenity traveled to the southernmost ends of the Emerald Forest, beyond which lay the darksome dead of the Somberwood.

¶II. And into the Somberwood they pressed; into the murk of sallow mists twisting through withered and leafless trees, into the bale-boding voices of pasts long deceased, and into the blackness of its deepest shades.

¶III. By dawn Serenity and Faith had grown cold, and held each other’s shivering, naked bodies as they pushed forward and endured the chill of fog not yet chased from the Somberwood by the still-shrouded Sun. They panted forcedly in the wintry brume as their lips trembled, their noses grew wet, and their skin became dampened and ruddily blotched by the icy dew that collected upon every inch of them. Yet whimpering shakily they kept on.

¶IV. There were shrubs, and vines, and green trees scattered sparsely atwixt the deadwood of the forest, many of which bore black and shriveled fruits. All throughout the timberland were thickets of brambles, and swart-stemmed briars donning black roses.

¶V. As they penetrated into the Somberwood ever deeper, they could see the umbrages of deer moving about through the sunlit mists, as the mosque swallows hunted among the wood.

¶VI. Soon they began to see movement between the trees, shadows obscured by the vaporous veil surrounding them.

Diegesis Chapter II: Tears of the Dead Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. F

Diegesis Chapter IV: Raptrices of the Thorn

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. Then, suddenly, Faith and Serenity found themselves nearly surrounded by thirteen spear-wielding Wood Nymphs, each was bedecked with a bearskin cape, and their skin arrayed with war paint. Although these were without doubt Wood Nymphs, they were even more doubtlessly not Dryads.

¶II. “Behold,” said their Alpha Nymph, “for we are Maenads; Keepers of the Somberwood. I am Rapacity, and that is Governance...” she continued, pointing then to each of her tribe; “...Polity, Avarice, Iniquity, Carnage, Legality, Tyranny, Malice, Edacity, Impurity, Dominance, and Conformity. Ye have trespassed against us, and have violated our land. Therefore we must collect from you a tax ere we permit you to pass beyond this point.”

¶III. “Who are ye to claim this land as your own?” replied Faith. “The land belongeth to all who dwell upon and within it, to every creature. It is not yours to govern, and ye certainly have no right to tax it.”

¶IV. “Ye must allow us to pass,” added Serenity. “We have no possessions to offer you as such a tax.”

¶V. “If ye cannot produce for us the required tax,” said Rapacity, “then ye must submit yourselves unto our custody for violating the law of the land.”

¶VI. “The land hath no law,” retorted Faith. “The land hath only the brown earth, the green grass and trees, and the blue sky above. Ye can make whatever laws ye choose, and if ye have the means and the power ye may even enforce those laws; but those laws are not and wilt never be of the land, but only of those who would thrust their unjust rule upon it.”

¶VII. “The law,” said Serenity, “is the rape of the land and all who call it home. Ye shall grant us passage, for the land hath given you no right to require of us a tax.”

¶VIII. “Your thoughts on the matter mean naught to us,” said Rapacity. “The law is that it is, and no measure of argument on your part will change that. Ye are guilty of evading the tax, and being in contempt of the law. Now ye will be made to pay for your crimes.”

¶IX. And so the Maenads leashed Serenity and Faith’s necks with vines and began leading them deeper into the Somberwood.

Diegesis Chapter V: The Eight of Harrowden

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. As the sky began to darken, Faith and Serenity found they’d been brought to a barren dell, where collared and bound by vines unto the deadwood trees at the dell’s edge were seven Dryads. And Faith and Serenity too were soon haltered in ropy canes, and were each tied to a tree near their fellow Dryads by a lead.

¶II. Serenity whispered unto the seven Dryads, asking of them their names; and each whispered back in reply, and their names were Allegiance, Duress, Servility, Accord, Obedience, Suffrage, and Deference.

¶III. With whips of braided vine the Maenads lashed at the Dryads, and in throes of agony the Dryads thrashed, and to unseen saviors screamed. Excepting, strangely, for Allegiance, Obedience, and Suffrage, whose cries were not those of pain but of purest rapture.

¶IV. The Maenads recoiled their whips, and then began to fondle and grope at the Dryads, and with their fingers probed deeply between the Dryads’ legs. In anguish Duress sobbed, whilst Accord, Servility, and Obedience remained poised, feigning as if nothing at all were being done to them. Faith and Serenity were overcome by their shame, whilst Allegiance, Deference, and Suffrage fondled their captors in return, praising them and begging aloud for their molestation to continue.

¶V. After a time Allegiance, Obedience, and Suffrage were loosed from the dead trees to which they had been tied, and were taken by their leashes into the center of the dell, where quickly they began to service the Maenads. And so the other Dryads were left alone at the dell’s edge, still tethered to the deadwood as the last of the Maenads joined their sisters and their three Dryad slaves.

¶VI. Servility then spake unto Faith: “Whatever hath brought thee here?”

¶VII. “We could not pay the tax, and we were found guilty of being in contempt of the law,” said Faith. “Why art thou here?”

¶VIII. “I ate of the buds of the hemp tree,” Servility answered.

¶IX. “Ye are not permitted to eat of certain plants?” asked Serenity.

¶X. “ ‘Tis a small price to pay for freedom,” said Accord.

¶XI. “What sort of ‘freedom’ dost thou call this?” answered Faith.

¶XII. “How can thou dare to question our freedom?” queried Obedience. “We have the freedom to think and believe whatever we wish, the freedom to say whatever we wish so long as it isn’t in contempt of the law, and doth not encourage anyone to break the law. We have the freedom to go wherever we wish and to do whatever we wish, so long as we do not break the law by wandering about without our trusses. We have even the freedom to eat whatever we wish, so long as what we wish to eat doth not include certain things that the law forbiddeth.”

¶XIII. “How canst thou call thyself ‘free’ when thou art tied to a dead oak?” said Serenity.

¶XIV. “Because,” said Obedience, “I hath broken the law, and must serve my time. When I have paid for my crimes I shall once again be permitted to wander anywhere the Maenads allow.”

¶XV. “And meanwhile thou shalt be contented with the Maenads’ violations against thee?” said Faith. “Thou wilt service them at the mercy of their whims?”

¶XVI. “It is the duty of every denizen of the Somberwood,” answered Obedience, “to ask not what the Maenads can do for us, but what we can do for the Maenads.”

¶XVII. “Of course,” said Serenity, “for the Maenads hath done nothing for thee, nor for any of you, except place you under the thumb of the law.”

¶XVIII. “If not for the law,” said Accord, still slightly bleeding from when the Maenads had cut her with their whips, “there would be violence. ‘Tis a matter of keeping the peace that the Maenads enforce the law. ‘Tis for our own safety.”

¶XIX. “And thou,” said Faith, looking to Duress. “I saw thee when the Maenads were pawing and fingering thee. Thou wailed in misery, with tears pouring from thine eyes.”

¶XX. “That is mine own fault,” replied Duress. “Look at Allegiance, Deference, and Suffrage. They are happy because, even after having done wrong, they still love the Maenads and respect the law. If I could submit myself unto them and their law as Allegiance, Deference, and Suffrage do, then I might be happy as well. But instead of taking joy, I cry. Instead of respecting the law, I violate it, and so must I be violated in return, I’d suppose. Rather than loving the Maenads and enjoying the way they enjoy me, I instead twist it into a vile thing. I truly am a wretch.”

¶XXI. “They are raping you,” said Faith.

¶XXII. “It is not rape,” said Duress. “The law says that I must consent. If I do not consent, then it is my own fault that I feel as I do now. We must all learn to follow the law.”

¶XXIII. And nothing more was said, for it appeared that even Duress, whose dolor was most evident of all among them, was willing to resign herself entirely unto the law.

Diegesis Chapter VI: Antigregation

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. Night soon fell once more over the Somberwood as the Maenads napped together with Allegiance, Deference, and Suffrage in the center of the dell, piled atop one another.

¶II. The other Dryads remained bound to the deadwood. Obedience, Duress, Accord, and Servility slept curled beside the life-reft trunks, as Faith and Serenity stood stirring in the frore night’s murk, watching the nightjars flick about tween the direful groves.

¶III. Then over the hard still ground Serenity and Faith heard the feathered stepping of bare feet, stalking cautiously evermore toward them each moment. As their eyes skimmed the trees they soon kenned the cause of the dainty footfalls, and saw emerge from the withered woods nine Dryads.

¶IV. And the Dryads’ names were Anarchy, Deliverance, Empathy, Apostasy, Liberty, Amity, Merit, Rebellion, and Truth. They were not caped in bearskins as the Maenads, and were indeed nude as all Nymphs were meant to be, but did carry spears.

¶V. These newly arrived Dryads approached Serenity and Faith, and began to untie for them their thorny manacles. Apostasy then silently shushed Serenity and Faith, her single finger afore whistle-formed lips in cautious counsel as her eyes pierced assertively into each of theirs.

¶VI. “We have come to rescue you,” whispered Deliverance.

¶VII. And then Servility suddenly began to wake, and looked upon the nine newly arrived Dryads, and gasped.

¶VIII. “Maenads,” cried Servility, “save us from this terror!”

¶IX. Quickly, with their hands now freed, Serenity and Faith loosed their own halters and escaped with Anarchy, Liberty, Rebellion, Amity, Truth, Merit, Empathy, and Apostasy into the woods, or the Maenads and Dryads-still-bound could see them.

Diegesis Chapter VII: The Garden Lightmote

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. Anarchy led them further into the Somberwood, ever forther the dell of captivity, till after having run for much time through the shrouding mists they came upon a vine-covered scarp.

¶II. Anarchy brushed aside some of the canes before them and revealed a small hole in the bluff, just large enough that the Dryads could crawl through it, and gestured that they proceed into the tunnel with haste. And so one by one the Wood Nymphs slipped into the passage and began quickly toward its other side.

¶III. When having reached the other mouth of the crawlway Serenity and Faith found themselves with their fellow Dryads in a great garden, which was wholly enwrapped by the soaring escarpment whence through they’d just passed.

¶IV. All abound were lush thickets of lavender, copses of tall yew needled in verdigris, topes of lofty oak, brakes of ivy, and hedges of white rose; all of them enfettered by the milky mist of the garden floor, with their dew-laden leaves silvered by the pale starlight.

¶V. “Where are we?” asked Serenity.

¶VI. “Ye’re in the Garden of Liss-Heim,” said Anarchy. “The wicked hand of the law doth not reach this part of the Somberwood.”

¶VII. “We’re still in the Somberwood?” queried Faith.

¶VIII. “Yes,” said Truth. “But of yore hath it been called the Luxwood, ere the Maenads proclaimed dominion over it. For once they were Dryads just as us, but were impured by fear for their own safety, and so created the law to control the land and make it less fearsome. And as the Maenads grew corrupt, so did the forest wither.”

¶IX. “This garden,” added Amity, “is the last vestige of the beauty that once was the Luxwood.”

¶X. “A shame,” said Faith, “we hadn’t the time to rescue any of the others.”

¶XI. “They do not wish to be rescued,” said Empathy. “They convince themselves that there is nothing to be rescued from. They remain tied to their dead oaks, looking upon the open spaces around them and proclaiming how free they are. They allow themselves to be molested and ill-treated because they fear what would become of them without the Maenads’ protection.

¶XII. “What were ye doing in the Somberwood, anyway?” asked Merit.

¶XIII. Faith explained to Merit that Serenity had fallen in love with a mortal, and that they were traveling to the Elderwood to find Daphne.

¶XIV. “We shall sleep tonight,” said Liberty, “and tomorrow I shall go with you to the Elderwood.” And to this Serenity and Faith agreed.

Diegesis Chapter VIII: Into the Underground

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. At the dawn of the second day, Serenity, Faith, and Liberty left the Garden of Liss-Heim and began toward the end of the Somberwood, ever fearing that the Maenads might’ve been near.

¶II. The three Dryads then came unto the Somberwood’s edge aft many hours of walking, only to be halted by a cliff face.

¶III. “What do we do now?” asked Serenity.

¶IV. “Follow me,” said Liberty.

¶V. And Liberty clomb up onto the rocky stoop afore the russet stone wall, her fingers clenching the cold, linty moss that coated the boulders as her bare feet pressed deeply into and threatened to slip upon the damp sphagnum.

¶VI. Serenity and Faith followed closely as then Liberty ducked into a small adit in the rocks.

¶VII. Inside the rock face they found themselves within a dank cavern, where all around there were echoes of water droplets dripping from the stalactites above. Ahead of them was a faint light source, to which ever they walked through a crop of gnarled and twisted stalagmites as in the distance bats squeaked and rats chirped. And strong was the reek of acids emitted by the fungi that fed upon the bat’s guano.

¶VIII. They came after a short time to a bend in the tunnel, around from which the light seemed to come. Liberty peered around the corner, and saw a room softly filled with yellowred light from thirteen torches; each torch was held by a Lampad, or Torch Nymph.

¶IX. Liberty rounded the corner without fear now of making herself visible, motioning for Serenity and Faith to follow, and then as they entered the room hailed to the Lampads.

¶X. “Welcome to the underground,” said one of the Lampads, recognizing Serenity, Liberty, and Faith as Wood Nymphs -- for whilst the Lampads could only have hair in the shades of red and eyes of ruby, and all had tawny skin, the Dryads could have eyes of blue to green and hair of blonde to red, and had skin that was fair and often freckled. The Lampads then introduced themselves: Avidity, Salacity, Lust, Fervidness, Carnality, Ribaldry, Lubricity, Erotica, Desire, Sybarity, Savor, Calidity, and Regale.

¶XI. “Thank you,” replied Faith. “We are trying to reach the Elderwood. Could ye help us?”

¶XII. “Verily,” replied Avidity. “We know these tunnels well. Follow us, and we’ll take you straight there.” And so the Lampads led the Dryads deeper into the underground.

Diegesis Chapter IX: Underwending the Bruindowns

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. Then,

Diegesis Chapter X: Shroomseid Forest Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. As they traveled further into the chamber there seemed to grow in abundance patches of molds in all manners of consistency. There were those that were white and downy as like a froth; those that were as pappy spherules of yellow, gold, orange, or red; those that were oily and hued in blacks and livid greens; those that looked as polished tan kernels; those that were as clumping, white powders; and those that formed circles of white filled with pastel greens, mauves, azures, sallows, pinks, and many other pale shades. And all of these types mingled together in each other’s patches, some dense and others spread.

¶II. As they walked, not only did these patches grow thicker and more plentiful, but they began to cover the stalagmites and cave walls as well. And among these patches the Dryads began to see many other varieties of fungus. There were puffballs; some slender and heightwise oblong, while others were round and spiny in appearance, and still others were of some middle twixt the two. There were agarics of all colors, most of them white, but some of stunning vibrancy and a scarce few that glowed as fireflies. There were also many morels and truffles, as well as a great number of sacred mushrooms.

¶III. “Between the smoke from your torches and the breaths of these fungi, I fear we shall suffocate if we continue any further,” said Serenity.

¶IV. “Thou needn’t worry,” said Regale. “There shall be plenteous fresh air where we’re going.”

¶V. And so ahead the Lampads and the Dryads forged, as all around them the fungi grew more robust. Many of the puffballs now appeared almost as great white conifers, and the walls and ceiling of the tunnel, even the stalactites, were covered in mottled molds.

¶VI. Not much time had passed fore it seemed they’d come unto a great jungle of all these fungi, most of them so large they rivaled the trees and underbrush of the forests above.

¶VII. The cave’s ceiling there was hundreds of feet high, and a fog of spores cloaked much of the jungle’s floor. Ahead of them was small, stone bridge that arched over a gurgling, underground brooklet that marked the border of an even larger and lusher jungle beyond.

¶VIII. “What is this place?” asked Liberty.

¶IX. “Thou art in Shroomseid, the land of our tribe,” said Carnality. “We’ll letup here for a few hours. The path ahead isn’t for the weary.” And to this Serenity, Faith, and Liberty agreed.

¶X. And so the Torch Nymphs and the Wood Nymphs crossed over the small, stone bridge and into the greater jungle, and walked through the mushroom forest and into a clearing.

¶XI. “Be careful where ye Dryads sit,” warned Ribaldry. “Ye do not want to become afflicted with butt-rot.” And the Dryads feigned laughter at the horrid pun.

¶XII. The Lampads stacked their torches in the center of the clearing, and built there a campfire.

¶XIII. And the Lampads and the Dryads lay around the campfire as from the forest surrounding them came Agarians bearing gifts.

¶XIV. Each Agarian had the appearance of a plump mushroom or toadstool, and was nearly four feet in height. Each had two gangling arms that protruded from the stipe just below the ring, and two stout legs at the stipe’s bottom. Upon the thickest part of the stipe, between the ring and the gills, were on each of them two dark eyespots facing forward, and below the two eyespots each of them had a single, small mouth that was so featureless as to appear but a mere crease.

¶XV. The gifts that the Agarians bore were mushroom caps; some were as large baskets filled with sacred mushrooms, and others were small and filled with some kind of tea. The Agarians set the gifts down near the Nymphs and then retreated back slowly into the jungle.

¶XVI. The Lampads began to eat of the sacred mushrooms and drink of the tea, and offered some unto the Dryads, who eagerly accepted and ate of the psilocybes and imbibed the brew.

¶XVII. Now those fungi that twinkled and glowed in the darkness beyond the light cast by the campfire began to arouse attention from the Nymphs, who by then were tripping out. It seemed that the fungi were flickering in tally with the sounds of the bats, which in turn seemed to be squeaking in musical rhythm.

¶XVIII. Next the Nymphs’ skin began to tingle, and they all began to massage one another, and groomed each other’s hair. Then after only a short time they began to kiss one another’s shoulders, necks, and cheeks as they kneaded at one another’s skin. And then the kneading turned not to lighthearted fondling, but to passionate caressing, and they began to make love. But this was not the frolicsome, jovial lovemaking the Dryads were accustomed to; this was rather an impassioned, ruttish frenzy of sweltering flesh.

¶XIX. For hours they made love in this manner, until at end all were left gasping desperately for breath as limply their limbs lay atop each other.

Diegesis Chapter XI: Under Incession

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. After their strength came back to them, and their minds no longer were clouded by the sacred mushrooms or the tea, the Nymphs readied themselves to leave Shroomseid.

¶II. The Lampads fashioned torches from the large, dry stipes that they gathered, and gave torches also to the Dryads, who held them far in front of themselves (for Dryads are leery of fire). And the Lampads led the Dryads through the Shroomseid to its other end, to the mouth of yet another tunnel.

¶III. “We must be very careful,” said Fervidness. “The underground holds many dangers.” And with that Fervidness motioned unto the jungle from which they had just emerged, and from the forest came ten Agarians, each brandishing a spiny, crude bludgeon.

¶IV. The Agarians entered the mouth of the tunnel, followed closely be the Nymphs.

¶V. Many hours passed as through the darkness the Nymphs continued, until afore them at some distance they saw a faint light.

¶VI. “Is that the way out?” asked Faith.

¶VII. “No,” said Avidity, warily.

¶VIII. Slowly the light moved nearer them; a torch or perhaps a lantern, carried by someone or something unknown.

¶IX. The light drew closer as the Agarians and Nymphs stopped and held where they were, until finally its carrier had come so close that they could clearly see the thing by the light that was cast on it by the torch it held.

¶X. It was a hideous beast. It walked mainly on its hindlegs; using its right arm to help support its weight as its left grasped the torch. Its head was as a skull, though its eyes, fore-facing and surrounded bony ridges, were set so apart it almost seemed they projected from the sides of its head; its nose, sitting between its eyes and nearly upon its forehead, was flat, and its nostrils so close together they looked to be a single hole when the flame moved just right; its maw projected like that of an ape, and as its mouth hung open it showed its great ape-teeth and ape-tusks, with a long, ropey tongue that dangled below its chin. Its legs were bowed, squat; its arms thick and muscular, and so long that the creature had only to hunch over to rest its palm on the ground. Its fingers and toes ended in huge, sickle-shaped claws. Its skin was leathery, almost scaly, and was a blotchy leaden gray in color. From all over its hide grew a sparse coat of thick, wiry white hairs.

¶XI. The monster glared at them from under its jutting brow as its long and pointed ears flattened to the sides. It menacingly clubbed at the ground with its torch, swinging it about as the creature lumbered quickly toward them.

¶XII. The Agarians made a wall before the Nymphs, and intercepted the great beast, attacking it with their bludgeons. The beast dropped its torch and lashed back at the Agarians with its many-hooked hands, strewing the cavern with their pallid blood and innards. The monster ripped limb from stipe and tore at every part of them. Soon not one Agarian stood, and the beast sopped with their milky remains as pieces of them lay all around. All this so fast it seemed a mere blink.

¶XIII. The thing then smiled at the Nymphs, teeth haughtily borne as it panted, causing the Dryads to tremble.

¶XIV. “Stand back,” Calidity warned the Dryads. And the Lampads all smiled back at the monster, and lightly blew upon the ends of their torches held out before them, causing a torrent of fire to roar forward and enkindle the beast’s hair and clout.

¶XV. The creature howled in pain and its arms began to flail about. Enraged, the thing trudged at them, but cloaked in fire could not see where to strike, and so fought mindlessly at the air as the Nymphs backed away. Only after several minutes did it finally collapse in front of them, consumed entirely by the Lampads’ flames as its serpentine tail thrashed.

¶XVI. “We have to keep moving,” said Avidity. “The scent will attract more of them.”

¶XVII. In haste the Nymphs leaped over the creature as it burned and jogged ahead.

¶XVIII. They kept on at a lope for quite a time before finally slowing, fairly certain they’d put enough distance between themselves and the monster.

¶XIX. “What was that?” asked Serenity, still shaken by the attack. “It looked like some sort of an Orc.”

¶XX. “ ‘Twas a Troglodyte,” said Sybarity; “an Under Orc. Troglodytes were among the first Orcs to live wholly upon the land, away from the sea whence the Orcs first came.”

¶XXI. “I hate Orcs,” breathed Serenity.

¶XXII. “Think of it,” said Liberty, “if those other Dryads that the Maenads held captive back in the Somberwood feared us, they’d shit themselves if ever they were to see an Orc.”

¶XXIII. Serenity stood stiffly, her breaths labored and chest heaving, lips parted and pouting, eyes wide and brow arched as her peering kept veering back to the shadows whence they’d encountered the Troglodyte. And Serenity shook her head, casting away her worries if only for a moment, and said unto Liberty: “I wonder if perhaps it may be worth it.”

¶XXIV. “What dost thou mean?” said Liberty.

¶XXV. “To live in captivity, having the protection of the Maenads.”

¶XXVI. “They haven’t freedom,” answered Liberty.

¶XXVII. “Perhaps not,” said Serenity, “but they seem content enough in those individual freedoms that have been allotted to them. Never do they have to concern themselves with any real dangers. It must be bliss to be so ignorant of the world as to fear the petty and harmless things they fear.”

¶XXVIII. “Whilst being under another’s rule?” said Liberty. “To have another choose for them which freedoms they are allowed and which they are not? I could never think it ‘worth it’ to be sheltered by slavery, no matter how strong that shelter may be. The Maenads sold those Dryads a lie; the lie that freedoms doled out by an authority somehow equal true, genuine freedom, and sold them also the lie that being haltered, bound, and watched is but a means of protection. These lies that were sold to them, they bought by sacrificing the very things they feared to lose: their freedom and well-being. For that, I pity them. I pity them with all that is in me, but I do not envy them.”

¶XXIX. “But surely they would not have to worry about such things as Orcs,” said Serenity. “They needn’t worry over any real threats. Maybe to them, having such protection is worth it, as long as they are granted enough individual freedoms.”

¶XXX. “To be granted a little safety and a list of freedoms, in exchange for true freedom and the ability to keep oneself safe in the manner one sees most fit?”

¶XXXI. “I suppose,” replied Serenity, “such a choice must be left to each person.”

¶XXXII. “Just as the choice was left to thee? Thou never made any such choice. It was thrust upon thee, and thou wert lucky to escape. But imagine if there were nowhere to hide or run to; imagine there were nothing but Maenad tribes everywhere one could go, all enforcing their law -- some more strict than others, some bestowing more freedoms than others, but all principally the same.”

¶XXXIII. “That could never happen,” said Serenity.

¶XXXIV. “Not here, in the underground,” Avidity injected.

¶XXXV. “Thou knowest of the Maenads and their law?” asked Faith.

¶XXXVI. “Unfortunately,” said Avidity. “They’ve at times attempted to enforce their law here as well, but to little effect. The underground is the last place the hand of the law wilt ever reach.”

¶XXXVII. “And how is that?” said Faith.

¶XXXVIII. “We have our own world here; our own system of cooperation and no need of law. Those of us in the underground would sooner give our lives than allow the Maenads’ law to destroy everything we’ve worked for.”

¶XXXIX. “But ye have no safety,” said Serenity. “That Under Orc might’ve easily killed any of us, just as easily as it killed those mushroom-folk.”

¶XL. “Yes,” said Avidity, “but a surface Orc could’ve just as easily killed any of the Maenads, and the Dryads that live under their law. At least down here in the underground, if thou art killed, it is because thou hast failed to protect thyself, not because the law hath failed to protect thee. And if thou endurest, it is because thou hast been able to do so on thine own merits, not because the law hath spared thee. Freedom isn’t safe, and the law is the refuge of cowards. When thou art free, thou must be responsible for thine own safety, or at the least, thou must have friends that thou canst depend on to help thee when thou art in need.”

¶XLI. “It could be argued,” stated Serenity, “that the Maenads are the ‘friends’ of those Dryads they hold captive. Those Dryads pay their tax and obey their law, in exchange for what little protection the Maenads have to offer.”

¶XLII. “That, is precisely why they fear us,” said Liberty. “There could always be an Orc, or a pack of wolves, or a wildfire, or some other danger from which the Maenads cannot protect them. They are never truly safe. But what dost thou suppose they’d do after an Orc attack? They might encourage the Maenads to make better whips. Perhaps they’d even gather thorny vines for the Maenads to do so. They’d do this thinking that if the Maenads had these thorny whips, they’d have more of a defense against future Orc attacks, not even considering what that will mean when the time comes for the Maenads to turn their whips on those Dryads that breach their law, until they find themselves being lashed. And then, after being subjected to this brutality, they will convince themselves they deserved it, and all those that witnessed the lashing will say that is the consequence for disobedience; they’ll say that if one doth not want such lashings, one hath only to obey the law. To them it will be a simple matter, because no matter how they are mistreated, their belief that the law is there to keep them safe will only be strengthened. And so they fear us because we reject the very thing that they’ve convinced themselves is there to protect them.”

¶XLIII. “That is why they must feign freedom,” added Avidity. “They must make themselves believe they are free, so that they don’t have to admit to themselves, that the thing they fear above all else, is freedom. They fear freedom because it is unsafe, and they fear us because we are free ... ”

¶XLIV. “And therefore a threat to their safety,” Serenity concluded. “But do ye not grow tired of always lurking in the shadows?”

¶XLV. “Not we Lampads,” said Avidity. “It is our way. Shroomseid shall always be our home.”

¶XLVI. “We Dryads of Liss-Heim certainly grow tired,” said Liberty. “But until the day cometh that there are more freedom fighters than cowards amongst the Dryads of the Somberwood, we must always hide away in Liss-Heim where the hand of the law doth not reach. For as the law is the refuge of cowards, then the shadows must be the refuge of those that love freedom.”

¶XLVII. “How canst thou be free whilst always having to steal away into the darkness?” asked Serenity.

¶XLVIII. “We cannot be,” answered Liberty. “Not truly. That is why we hate the law so. The law not only taketh freedom from the cowards that willingly surrender to it, but it taketh also the freedom from we who surrender not.”

¶XLIX. “Why doesn’t your tribe just go to the Elderwood, away from the Maenads and their law?”

¶L. “Because, Serenity,” said Liberty, “it is we Dryads of Liss-Heim that must keep the law from spreading beyond the Somberwood.”

Diegesis Chapter XII: The Vault of Swartelphame

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. Not much more was said in the next many hours that the Nymphs persisted through the underground channels, until eventually they saw another light ahead of them.

¶II. “Another Under Orc?” said Serenity.

¶III. “No,” replied Lubricity, “we are nighing Mor’nor, the city of the Swart Elves.”

¶IV. Each moment the Dryads and the Lampads drew nearer to the soft glow yonder, and out onto a ridge at the mouth of the cavern.

¶V. Standing at this ledge the Nymphs found themselves almost at the ceiling of a fathomless undercroft, so cavernous that at its floor sat a vast city, lit just as those seen at night from the tallest of hills in the Emerald Forest.

¶VI. From so high above the city’s lights twinkled like the stars of the heavens, speckling the canyon’s bottom in a web of soft yellow radiances so distant and small they seemed a beacon of the worlds beyond.

¶VII. The Nymphs walked along the ridge, descending down aside the undercroft’s wall as aye they ventured forth toward the city below.

¶VIII. After some time the Nymphs found themselves nearing a great tunnel’s mouth letting out onto the ledge, and from it came the sound of a dire beast breathing.

¶IX. And then the Troglodyte emerged from its den, angrily snarling. It lurched at them on all fours as its tail swung behind it; its far-apart eyes evilly glaring, its lip kirked and stained teeth peeled, and its nostrils flaring between its blood-shot eyes as evermore it stalked upon them.

¶X. Ears down and hackles up, its claws clacked against the stony pass with each slow step it took. It then reared upon its legs and raised its arms as if ready to pounce, and unsteadily stumbled at them as a trickle of drool dripped from its lower lip.

¶XI. Again the Lampads held their torches before them, and again blew lightly against their flames. Again a fire erupted fore, and in this fire was the Orc engulfed, and wordlessly wailed of its pain. And the creature fought at empty air, and swung and swiped at nothings, still screaming as it did, with agony upborne upon its harrowed hales.

¶XII. And aflame it staggered, and flung its arms as finally its footing failed, ere from the tier the Troglodyte toppled and fell for the founding far below.

¶XIII. The Nymphs watched from the ledge as the Under Orc plummeted with a wake of fire and smoke. They watched as downward into the darkness the creature dropped, until its burning body was but a faint flicker, and a thud was heard.

¶XIV. “Ye’ll see that the underground is quite infested with Troglodytes,” said Fervidness, “and other monsters as well. Dire foes indeed, but no match for a Lampad’s flare.”

¶XV. “Hardly,” said Carnality. “We’ve been lucky twice this day, and luck doth not last forever.”

¶XVI. So the Nymphs kept walking down along the ledge, slowly circling the city that still so far beneath them sat.

Diegesis Chapter XIII: The Black City

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. Thereafter, following their great descent into the depths of the undercroft, the Lampads and the Dryads came to a forest that lay at the outskirts of Mor’nor; a forest not much unlike Shroomseid.

¶II. From where they stood, though by the tall fungi surrounded, they could see in the distance beyond the forest many black towers; tortile obelisks that twisted and knurled as they reached in gyres high upward as if growing toward the ceiling. And upon these towers were lights, betraying that within them dwelt many Swart Elves.

¶III. The Nymphs began to search this forest for a path to the city itself, and pushed through the dense growths of fungi looking for such a pathway. Then the Nymphs happened onto a small clearing, and they saw at its other end three statues of such perfection that the Nymphs could not refrain from examining them more closely.

¶IV. The statues had been carved in the image of Elves: two male and one female, each leaning upon the hilt of a longsword stuck into the ground before it. Each statue was flawless in every detail; from the manner of wrinkles in the stone robes they wore to their eyebrows, eyelashes, and the hair that could be seen under their robes’ hoods -- all so lifelike that it seemed impossible they could have been formed of stone. Further, the rock that the statues were carved from showed not a single fault; they were not stippled in the varied shades of granite or some other stone, but instead were as solid cast-iron.

¶V. “They’re so real,” said Serenity. “It’s almost as if they are breathing.”

¶VI. And then Faith noticed that the bottoms of the statues’ robes were being blown just subtly by a slight breeze along the forest floor, and said: “Serenity, they are breathing.”

¶VII. Swiftly the Swart Elves took up their blades and their bright yellow eyes opened, but as quickly as they could do this they fell entranced by gazing upon the Nymphs’ splendor, and with clangs their swords dropped from their hands.

¶VIII. “Do any of you speak the traders’ tongue of the surface world?” asked Liberty.

¶IX. “Ay,” said the male on the left. “I speak the surface tongue.”

¶X. “We’d like passage through Mor’nor,” said Avidity. “We have agreed to lead these three Wood Nymphs to the Elderwood. Would ye be willing to escort us thither?”

¶XI. “Surely, verily,” replied the Swart Elf. “Of course, it would be our greatest pleasure.” And he turned and began to speak to his companions in the ancient Mal’naril tongue, which all there but the Dryads could understand.

¶XII. The other Swart Elves nodded their heads in accord, and motioned for the Nymphs to follow as they disappeared into the fungi, heading toward the city of Mor’nor.

¶XIII. Soon they came to the edge of the forest, and for the first time the Dryads could clearly see the city.

¶XIV. Far beneath the tops of the twined spires were courts enclosed by peristyles of contorted columns, and colonnades of bent struts, and monuments of all strangest sorts. And there were gigantic arches all about that in pairs crossed at their acmes, and at these junctures beamed a pale light down between what seemed their four legs, onto the streets and structures below. And everywhere there were streetlamps sitting atop crooked posts.

¶XV. And everything was black, and shined in the pale light, and was as the dark ground of the cemeteries above brought alive by the kiss of sallow moonlight, and with silver breath haunted.

¶XVI. “It’s like some beautiful nightmare,” Faith whispered to Serenity.

¶XVII. The whole city was alive with Swart Elves, Underlings, and Deep Gnomes.

¶XVIII. “As much as it tries me to say this,” said the Swart Elf, “we cannot allow sixteen Nymphs to wander the city naked.” The Swart Elf then once again spoke to his companions, and immediately they left.

¶XIX. “They’ll return shortly with something for you to wear,” the Swart Elf assured.

¶XX. The Nymphs waited there with the Swart Elf for what seemed an eternity until the other two Swart Elves returned with armfuls of material.

¶XXI. “Here,” said the Swart Elf, taking pieces of the material from his companions and handing them out to the Nymphs.

¶XXII. They were robes, not unlike those that the Swart Elves wore, but a bit larger. So the Lampads began handing their torches off to one another and slipped the robes on. The robes fit them rather baggily, except across their chests where the garbs were unnaturally strained.

¶XXIII. Once hampered in their new clothes the Nymphs pulled and tugged at the garments, in a fuss attempting to make themselves more comfortable. Neither the Lampads nor the Dryads felt at ease, as none of them were accustomed to clothing -- for it was not the way of Nymphs.

¶XXIV. And so the three Swart Elves led the thirteen Torch Nymphs and three Wood Nymphs into Mor’nor.

¶XXV. In the streets were many booths, with merchants buying and selling things of all kinds: clothing, jewelry, meats, and mushrooms most prominent among the others.

¶XXVI. Carriages were pulled down the streets by sirrush -- tall and limber reptiles with agile bodies, necks long and graceful, yet powerful, forelegs as mighty as lions’, hindlegs as lithe as the spryest birds’, and wiry tails; all over were they covered in the smooth green scales of an asp, and crowned with horns like those of an oryx.

¶XXVII. And the Nymphs were taken ever deeper into Mor’nor, through ghostly rays that in pallor bathed them, and through deathly shades that by fear they felt pithed them. Yet even in these grim stills, there was a quiet calm; a peace that bound the ancient city.

¶XXVIII. And everywhere the Nymphs went, men and women alike halted just to stare at them, agape by the unrivaled allure of their beauty.

¶XXIX. Now the Nymphs had never hereto been in a real city, and as the men and women stared at them they were equally agape by the strange and wondrous sites they saw. And the fear that in the city’s shadows they felt began to fade with the passing of each moment, and the Nymphs began to smile and laugh and skip about as the people’s excitement with them grew.

Diegesis Chapter XIV: Fellriver Bridge

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. Then,

Diegesis Chapter XV: Periphery

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. After not much greater than an hour the Swart Elves had lead the Nymphs to the westernmost border of Mor’nor, where the city once again met the forest.

¶II. The Swart Elves then proceeded into the fungi as the Nymphs followed, and in a short time came to the undercroft wall.

¶III. And in this wall there had been a tunnel bored, likely in times far now passed but yet still clearly bored, as vestiges of archways now quite crumbled remained barely seen. And with their swords attent the Swart Elves stepped cautiously into the passage, slowly, and with a slight gesture the female Elf bade the Nymphs keep near. And so the Nymphs did, doffing their robes and entering into the tunnel.

¶IV. They walked for some time through the fungus-filled hole, their feet slipping upon the slime-swathed molds that blanketed the cavern floor as up the slight incline they hiked.

Diegesis Chapter XVI: Ascent Woodward

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. They walked for some time through the fungus-filled hole, their feet slipping upon the slime-swathed molds that blanketed the cavern floor as up the slight incline they hiked.

¶II. The Swartelves suddenly stopped, and behind them the Nymphs.

¶III. “What is it?” inquired Salacity.

¶IV. And then the sound of heavy footsteps mashing at the floor. And nearer came those footsteps, however slowly, affraying still the Elves and Nymphs; for this sound was not a sound that once heard could be forgotten. This sound was the sound of a Troglodyte approaching.

¶V. The Lampads readied their torches, braced for what bane was about to befall them. It was then that another set of steps were heard: the sound now was that of two Troglodytes nearing.

¶VI. “Over here!” the Swartelf whispered loudly, and with his two companions ducked into the rocks, into a nearby side tunnel that even the Lampads could hardly see from where they stood. And the Nymphs followed the Elves into the hole, filing one after another into it.

¶VII. Snorting, grunting the first Under Orc came to that very pass into which the Færykin had sought their safety. The Dryads trembled as the monster began to sniff at the tunnel’s entrance, and its horrid grey skin they could see by the light of the Lampads’ torches.

¶VIII. The beast reached into the hole, but could not snag any of the Færykin, whom by now barely tholed their fear with knotted throats. Even the Elves’ swords before them shook as their hilts rested in disquiet hands. And so the stilled Nymphs broke in flight of panic from the dire grasp of their own fears, and from deaden freeze forced themselves suddenly flee deeper into the tunnel.

¶IX. As one by one and away from the beast as frightened deer the Nymphs sprang, so too did the Swartelves flee, if far more slowly, keeping their quivery blades pointed at the monster that by now was squirming slowly into the hole.

¶X. The Nymphs and Elves soon found themselves in a spacious chamber, large enough that a small family of Under Orcs could’ve dwelt there. And the Færykin search for another tunnel, but there were none; they’d been cornered.

¶XI. And then as they looked back to the tunnel through which they’d come, the Troglodyte began to ungrapple itself from the hole and into the chamber with them.

¶XII. The Swartelves with swords readied and the Lampads with their torches held up simply stood as the beast fully loosed itself from the tunnel.

¶XIII. The Lampads blew upon their torches, and the flames rolled forward under the Orc and began to consume it from below, and the fiery wave’s crest came tumbling fore and adown upon the monster.

¶XIV. After only a moment the fire had spent itself, leaving the Under Orc aflame and rushing at them. Just behind it was the second Orc, which also had been set ablaze (whilst it had stolen into the chamber during the Lampads’ firestorm).

¶XV. The Swartelves rushed forth upon the Orcs in defense of the Nymphs, and with their steely blades engaged them.

¶XVI. The foremost Orc grabbed at the first Elf it saw ere in fire was it blinded, and took her up by the ankle with one of its great arms. Then it raised her up over its head as she screamed, and as if swinging a hatchet brought her down speedily upon the rocks, spattering them with her pieces.

¶XVII. And one of the male Elves let out a cry and lunged at the Under Orc with his sword, and with his sword he fucked the beast’s heart, and was caught afire. And both the Elf and the Orc fell together, burning.

¶XVIII. The second Orc seized the remaining male Elf before blinded by the flames, and pinned him to the floor, downward faced, with its talons piercing the flesh of his back. And as he flailed and screamed, his ribs being cracked beneath the Orc’s arm, the beast wrapped its free hand round his ankle and ripped his leg, sinews snapping, shank from thigh.

¶XIX. And the second Orc then collapsed atop the Elf, and both were left aflame.

¶XX. Thus the Orcs, though rightly felled by the Lampads’ fire, had been kept bade by the courage of the Swartelves, who in surrendering their lives allowed the Nymphs to live. And the Lampads and the Dryads left the red glow of the smoke-filled chamber with its burning corpses, suffering gravely their rut for the Black Elves’ sacrifice, and once again in the main tunnel they began in the direction that the Swartelves had so far led them.

¶XXI. Serenity then stopped, and she looked back. “Twice this day we’ve been fought for, and twice this day died for. Once by the mushroom-folk and again by the Swartelves. And neither required of us that we be in bondage to them to earn their protection.”

¶XXII. “That is the way of the underground,” said Avidity. “When people know they must depend upon one another in order to survive, rather than a dominion such as the Maenads’ law, then those people will be dependable to others, and expect that others be dependable unto them.”

¶XXIII. “Such it is in Liss-Heim as well,” said Liberty. “Under the Maenads’ law, where there is no expectation of loyalty among the Dryads, except that of loyalty unto the law itself, they might even go so far as to find ways to do harm unto each other without defying the law. Those of us that dwell outside of the law’s reach han’t the luxury to find ways to get away with anything the law normally forbiddeth; we must simply do what is right at all times, and sacrifice ourselves for the benefit of others.”

¶XXIV. “Thus it is wheresoever that the law doth not reach,” said Faith. “Thus it is for our own tribe in the Emerald Forest, that never knew of the law to begin with. Thus it is in Liss-Heim, where the Dryads must work to defend against the law. Thus it is in the underground, where the people know of the law but simply do not acknowledge it. Thus I expect it is everywhere but the Somberwood.”

¶XXV. “I hope thou art right in this matter,” said Serenity. “Though I cannot help but fear, that perhaps the law was not contrived by the Maenads -- perhaps the Maenads brought the law from elsewhere and corrupted the Luxwood, and the Emerald Forest shall be next corrupted.”

¶XXVI. “Thou mustn’t worry,” said Liberty. “If such is the case, then as it is in the Somberwood so shall it also be in the Emerald Forest. Wherever the law goeth, I expect that there will always be those like we of Liss-Heim to oppose it, and undergrounds in which to seek refuge.”

¶XXVII. “But perhaps I do not wish to live in the shadows,” said Serenity.

¶XXVIII. “Then it is thine own duty,” said Liberty, “to see that doth not happen. For if thou dost nothing to prevent it, then thou art allowing the rape of the free lands and their peoples, and indeed aiding the law.”

Diegesis Chapter XVII: Arachneyads’ Lair

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. And in that moment was the darkness broken, shattered by a light so brilliant that as the Nymphs rounded the last bend they nearly were blinded.

¶II. “We Lampads mustn’t stray too far from Shroomseid,” said Avidity, as she and her tribe suddenly halted. And the Dryads halted as well. “Fervidness, thou shalt accompany the Dryads till they’ve completed their journey, and do what thou wilt to keep them safe. We shall await your return in Shroomseid.”

¶III. And Serenity, and Faith, and Fervidness, and Liberty went forth from the darkness of the underground, and unto the light of the Elderwood.

Diegesis Chapter XVIII: The Elderwood

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. On the third day the Nymphs clomb out of the tunnel, leaving the underground behind them, and ascended into the green woods of the upper world.

¶II. The Sun Himself had just begun to rise, and all around were dew-laden leaves that in rays of sunlit morning fog were glittered. All about were dampened stems and barks, silvery-edged by golden sunlight, and alive with beetles, moths, and all the rest of Nature’s tiny folk as they scurried up and down the trees’ trunks.

¶III. Everywhere under the canopy the forest seemed crisp and pure, with not one dead limb or withered leaf. Everywhere the thrushes warbled, chipmunks yipped, toads croaked, and Crows cawed. Everywhere did Nature sing.

¶IV. The Nymphs listened, and breathed in the brisk morning breeze as the Dryads basked in the Elderwood’s virgin luster. And then amid the forest’s song the Nymphs faintly heard a streamlet’s purl, and were drawn to it, for they had grown thirsty.

Diegesis Chapter XIX: Distributary Bourn

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. The Nymphs listened, and breathed in the brisk morning breeze as the Dryads basked in the Elderwood’s virgin luster. And then amid the forest’s song the Nymphs faintly heard a streamlet’s purl, and were drawn to it, for they had grown thirsty.

¶II. Through the bushes they passed, the Dryads gamboling as Fervidness paced cautiously through the wood with her torch. And after a mere moment they came unto a bourn.

¶III. At the shaded stream’s banks sat six Nixies, and three Nixies were there also in the bourn itself. In the sparkling, sun-sprinkled stream the three Nixies playfully splashed at one another, waist-deep in the thrilling waters as excitedly they shrieked. And the other six Nixies lay three to each bank, and laughed at their sisters’ merriment under the bright sunbeams that by the canopy’s shadow spersed.

¶IV. When Fervidness had caught up with the Dryads, having been careful not to set the forest afire with her torch, she, Serenity, Faith, and Liberty went unto the nine Stream Nymphs, and Faith hailed unto them.

¶V. And the Nixies warmly greeted the other Nymphs, and introduced themselves; and their names were Rille, Brook, Race, River, Linn, Flux, Beck, Sike, and Ghyll. And so Faith, Serenity, Liberty, and Fervidness introduced themselves as well.

¶VI. “We are looking for the tribe of Daphne,” said Faith. “Could ye offer unto us any aid? It would greatly be appreciated.”

¶VII. “Of course,” replied Rille. “Brook shall fain show you there.”

¶VIII. And so Brook clomb out of the waters and came to Serenity, Faith, Liberty, and Fervidness, and said, smiling warmly unto them: “Follow me.” And to this they agreed, and began to follow Brook as she strolled off into the denser wood.

¶IX. Brook stopped, and turned to the Torch Nymph. “Thou wilt have to extinguish thy flame,” she said. “There must be no fire lit within this blessed Elderwood.”

¶X. Smothering the flame with her hand, Fervidness then followed the other Nymphs as they departed to find Daphne’s tribe.

¶XI. “Why art thou seeking Daphne?” enquired Brook.

¶XII. “Serenity hath become forlorn,” said Faith, “and discontent in the way of Nymphs. I have offered to take her to Daphne, whom I am sure wilt make her more content.”

¶XIII. “Serenity, wherefore art thou forlorn?” asked Brook.

¶XIV. “I wish to have a mate and children,” answered Serenity.

¶XV. This greatly disturbed Brook, for this was not the way of Nymphs. And so Brook said unto Serenity: “But is not your Alpha Dryad the mate of all your tribe? Canst thou not lie with her, and cause her to bear for thy tribe a caul? And doth this caul not grow into a Nymphet?”

¶XVI. “It isn’t the same,” said Serenity. “Our ancestors, the Elves, had real children. I’ve heard the stories, and I have seen many Elves. They are not nearly grown, as Nymphets are, when they are borne. The Elves have infant children that they rear from small pups until the age of a newly borne Nymphet. To do this they pair with one another, were and wife, and love each other in ways no Nymph can ever know.”

¶XVII. “And thou wishest to know this love, and to bear these pups?”

¶XVIII. “With all that be within me,” said Serenity, “for neither spellcraft nor elixir could cure my sadness -- not after I had fallen in love, and was given a small taste of this love. I must be with him.”

¶XIX. Brook smiled at Serenity. “I hope and give thee my luck that Daphne hath the ability to help thee.”

¶XX. “As I,” said Serenity, “but I thank thee anyway.”

Diegesis Chapter XX: Rede of the Laurel Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah. ¶I. Then,

Diegesis Chapter XXI: The Elder Oracle Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah. ¶II. Then,

Diegesis Chapter IV: Raptrices of the Thorn

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. Then,

Exegesis Chapter I:

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶I. F

Epegesis? Epilogue:

Blah Blah Blah Blah. Blah Blah Blah Blah.

¶II. F